ã€ŠThis new Life of mine, isn&#x27;t it too much of a Change!!!?ã€‹


 The end of an OLD and a start of a NEW

    Prologue:

    In a certain city, in a certain restaurant, is where a certain man works, and this man¡¯s name is Asher Redmond.

    Asher is presently working behind the restaurant, cooking different kinds of food in the menu.

    [Waiter] ¡°Yo Ash, we got 3 more special.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Got it, 3 specials coming right up.¡±

    Normally the waiter would call out to someone who isn¡¯t busy; unfortunately the only one who is working in the kitchen is Asher all by himself.

    A lot of office workers go to this particular restaurant ether to eat lunch or have a early dinner, so the amount of people coming over are not only a dozen but more.

    With so much food to cook, one would usually give up or get unmotivated, but for Asher, his strong smile isn¡¯t disappearing nor is it getting smaller.

    [Asher] ¡°Heh, since the manager promised me a bonus pay for this, there is no way I¡¯m going down, so bring it on!¡±

    With work that usually gets done by 4 or 6 chefs, Asher is getting every order done without even slowing down.

    [Waiter 1] ¡°*Whistle* look at him go, he¡¯s not even slowing down.¡±

    [Waiter 2] ¡°That¡¯s Ash for ya, that guy practically has an endless supply of stamina.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°4 fried rice, 3 specials and 4 Sundays, ready to serve!¡±

    The waiters at the counter, stood still while admiring Asher¡¯s quick movements, but a middle aged man took notice of them.

    [Manager] ¡°Hey, get back to work you lazy bums or I¡¯ll cut your pay!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh!? Manager, you¡¯re going to cut my pay, but why!?¡±

    Though those words are obviously not meant for him, but since the Manager shouted, Asher thought that he was one of the ¡®lazy bums¡¯ that was mentioned.

    [Asher] ¡°See this Manager!? I¡¯m not being lazy at all, I¡¯m cooking all the orders and if you want me to wash the dishes, then I¡¯ll finish them quickly!...oof.¡±

    The Manager walked closer to Asher, who is now rolling up his sleeves so he could start washing the dishes, was gently hit on the head with a clip board.

    [Manager] ¡°Calm down Ash, I wasn¡¯t talking to you so I won¡¯t cut your pay¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­what about my bonus?¡±

    [Manager] ¡°I won¡¯t take it back, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Asher sighed in relief when he heard that his money is safe.

    [Asher] ¡°Well, I better get back to work; I can¡¯t make the costumers wait after all.¡±

    The Manager then watches Asher stride back to the kitchen.

    [Manager] ¡°Hey, Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Sir?¡±

    [Manager] ¡°Aren¡¯t you working top much? I know I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, being a manager and all, but isn¡¯t time for you to go home? It¡¯s getting rather late and you still have school tomorrow, right?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Actually sir, I¡¯m in a little bind right now.¡±

    [Manager] ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell his problem to someone who isn¡¯t event related, but since someone asked, he thought it might lighten his worries.

    A week ago, by the time Asher finishes his construction part time work, the sun has already set and he is now headed home.

    The apartment complex he lives in is one would call a ¡°Crap Shack¡± or in other words.

    [Asher] ¡°*Sigh* this place look broken down as usual.¡±

    With a slightly sorrowful sigh, Asher walks up the stair to reach his apartment in the 30th floor. Usually this kind of complex has a built in elevator, but the machine in this building is meant for people who are light.

    Asher, though he is only 17 years old, his height measured to be exactly 6 feet, a well built body due to multiple part time works and even though he has sharp intimidating ice blue eyes and pure black hair, he is what most people would call a ¡°Good looking tough guy¡±.

    [Asher] ¡°Haa¡­seriously, the owner should really put a new elevator, walking all those stairs just makes me even more tired.¡±

    With words of complaints, he effortlessly made it to the 30th floor thanks to his unbelievable stamina.

    *Ding*

    The elevator that is next to the stairs he used made a sound, the elevator¡¯s door started to open with a few rattling noises.

    [¡­] ¡°Phew¡­I was able to buy some half priced goods at the super market¡­ah? Asher, welcome home.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Mom, your back already, or more like¡­¡±

    Diana was crouching while holding her stocking covered legs, gasping for air and slightly covered in sweat. But even so, she still greeted her son with a warm motherly smile.

    Diana is a 34 year old woman, though she is close to being in her 30s, she still maintained a wrinkleless skin, a beautiful figure, black glossy hair that goes down all the to her shoulder and light brown eyes.

    In other words, she looks like a 20 year old.

    [Asher] ¡°Mom, I told you that I¡¯ll do the shopping, you don¡¯t have to do this. You just have to relax once you get back from work.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°No, at least let me do some motherly things for Asher for once.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°E¡ªeven if you say that, you don¡¯t even know how to chop the veggies properly, so cooking is pretty much out of the question for you.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Do¡ªdon¡¯t look down on your mother, I know how to cook something.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°And that is what exactly?¡±

    Asher crouched down as he stares at her, making Diana back off a bit.

    [Diana] ¡°Well¡­I can¡­um¡­I can make instant noodles¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­Mom, there¡¯s a reason why they call it instant, all you have to do is put boiling water in it.¡±

    He then grabs the shopping bags and stood up, as looks at his mother who is still on the floor, she pouted and looks up to his son.

    [Diana] ¡°He¡ªheating the water still counts as cooking though.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, yeah, now come on, I still need to get dinner ready.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Ah¡­wait, at least let me carry half of it.¡±

    When Asher was about to walk towards their house, Diana quickly got up and stood in front of Asher with both her hands spread.

    [Asher] ¡°*Sigh* Alright, here can you carry this for me?¡±

    He then gave Diana a small bottle of juice and continues to walk the apartment hallway.

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..are you making fun of me?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡±

    As soon as Asher and his mother step into their house, Asher quickly change to his indoor clothes and heads straight to the kitchen.

    With the sound of the knife chopping, Diana came out of her room and walks to the living room, sat on their old couch and starts drinking the juice that Asher made her carry.

    [Asher] ¡°Dinner will be ready soon, so keep you busy mom.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°OK~¡±

    This is the usual atmosphere in their house hold, a mother and her child everyday moment, though Diana herself still hasn¡¯t realized that both of their roles are reversed.

    It was a moment of silence for the both of them; the only sound one could hear is Asher¡¯s dinner preparation. But Diana soon broke the silence.

    [Diana] ¡°Hey Asher, can I ask you something?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What is it? If you want to snacks, I think I left a bag of chips in counter.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Really, is it sour n cream flavor¡­wait, this isn¡¯t what I want to ask you!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°You won¡¯t eat the chips then?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯ll eat them.¡±

    After grabbing the bag of chips, she walks back to the couch and started to eat them.

    [Diana] ¡°What I want to ask you is *Crunch* what would you feel I remarried?¡±

    Asher slightly twitches when he heard his mother about getting remarried, but he quickly got his composure and asked.

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden question, did someone ask you from work?¡±

    Diana might be his mother, but he fully know how attractive she, so there might be a few men who is going after her.

    [Diana] ¡°No, but for the past 6 months, I¡¯ve been dreaming about a man, he was so good looking, he had silver hair, violet eyes and he dresses up like a prince, he had a red mantle to.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°A dream, huh?¡±

    As Asher ponders about what his mother has just said, he walks towards the living room while carrying tonight¡¯s dinner.

    The menu they have tonight is Creamy Spinach and Chicken Penne.

    [Diana] ¡°Whoa! How did you make this?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Someone at work taught me how to make them, anyway about that dream.¡±

    As soon as Asher puts down the plate, Diana is already taking her portion to her plate, while Asher continues his words.

    [Asher] ¡°Aren¡¯t you too old to dream about a prince? I mean your 35 years old.¡±

    Diana already has penne pasta stabbed into her fork, but she suddenly stopped when she heard Asher¡¯s words.

    [Diana] ¡°First of all I¡¯m 34, don¡¯t get that wrong and 2nd, what¡¯s wrong with me dreaming about my prince charming?¡±

    Asher notice that his mother is starting to fume, most likely because he mentioned about her age.

    [Asher] ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­you know?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°No I don¡¯t know, humph! Fine then, I won¡¯t tell you anything about my dream, stupid Asher.¡±

    [Asher] (This is bad, she¡¯ll keep pouting if I don¡¯t do something. Better change the topic.)

    Asher then called out to her mother while she eats the penne pasta angrily, but even though she was mad, she still said ¡°What?¡± towards him.

    [Asher] ¡°You got back from work early today, did something happen?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh yeah, about that, the people I work with are going to a 2 week trip, the destination is somewhere in Hawaii parentally.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hawaii, huh? Aren¡¯t you going with them?¡±

    Diana gave Asher a smile full of energy that doesn¡¯t even have the slightest sadness to detect and said ¡°No way¡±, while waving her hand.

    [Diana] ¡°You know that we don¡¯t have any money to play around with, besides my officemates are only going there to have fun, it¡¯s not like it has anything to do with work.¡±

    She then continues eating with a smile on her face.

    Asher didn¡¯t let it show in his face, but he actually wants her to go and have fun.

    Asher¡¯s father died when he was still 3 years old, so Diana worked to her fullest just to raise him.

    [Asher] (I need to make her go, this might be the only time she can go out and have fun.)

    Asher thought that this might be his chance to pay back his mother for all the things she gave him.

    [Asher] ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? I think we have enough money in our savings for you to go.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What are you saying? We just spent that money today¡¯s rent.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What are you talking about? We still have some extras you can use.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Really? But won¡¯t we need that for next month.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°*Sigh* Just quit your excuses and go. This might be a once in a life time chance for you to go.¡±

    Diana was still reluctant, but Asher kept pushing her until she finally decided to go with her officemates.

    But at 2 A.M. in the morning, Asher left the apartment and withdrew all of his money in his bank account from the closest A.T.M. machine and dropped all of them in their savings jar.

    Having no money, Asher requested all of his part-time jobs to give him an extra shift, just so he could have enough money for the rent next month.

    [Manager] ¡°So that¡¯s why you asked me for more work shifts.¡±

    The costumers have lessened that is why Asher was able to tell the Manager and he quietly listened to his story that happened a week ago.

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe, sorry about that sir, I must have given you some trouble.¡±

    [Manager] ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, honestly you¡¯re a big help. Anyway, here you go. This should make you even more motivated.¡±

    Manager took out Asher¡¯s pay that is contained in a small folder from his chest pocket and hands it to him.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa, itsy my pay! Sweet, now I can buy my some food in the cafeteria tomorrow!¡±

    [Manager] ¡°You¡¯ve been a great help, so I added a few more in your bonus.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Really? Thank you very mu¡ª¡±

    [Waitress] ¡°Kyaaaa! P¡ªplease sir, don¡¯t do anything dangerous!¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t able to finish his thanks because not only did they hear a cream from his coworker, but also the sound of braking glasses.

    Asher along with the Manager quickly ran at the tables and found a man wearing a ski mask while swinging a knife.

    In an obvious stand point, the ski mask wearing man is a robber and doing this act alone, usually someone would stop him but the reason why is doing so, is because of his size and build.

    [Waitress] ¡°S¡ªsir, please¡­just calm down and¡ª¡°

    [Robber] ¡°Shut the fuck up! Just get to the counter and get me my money!¡±

    [Waitress] ¡°Bu¡ªbut sir we can¡¯t do that, we¡ª¡°

    [Robber] ¡°Graaah! Shut up already can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a hurry, you stupid bitch!¡±

    [Waitress] ¡°Kyaaaaa!¡±

    The robber got fed up with the waitress who was actually stalling him, enough for the cop to get to the restaurant, but the robber was too quick tempered and strikes the waitress with his knife.

    The waitress covered her face and closed her eyes tightly. Her body stiffened and she wasn¡¯t able to move away due to fear.

    [Waitress] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm? Why didn¡¯t I feel any¡ªah!¡±

    In front of her was the broad back of Asher, who quickly grabbed the robber¡¯s wrist, resulting the knife just inches away from his chest.

    [Asher] ¡°Let¡¯s see here, you don¡¯t seem to be a customer, so knocking you out won¡¯t seem to be a problem.¡±

    [Robber] ¡°You damn punk, I¡¯ll kill you!!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Really now, then I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind if I retaliate then.¡±

    [Robber] ¡°Grrrrr¡­wh¡ªwhat the hell!? I can¡¯t move my arm.¡±

    For a while now, the Robber have been trying to take his arm off of Asher¡¯s hand, but no matter what he does, Asher¡¯s arm was grabbed on tight.

    [Robber] (Shit! What kind of strength does this kid have!?)

    Asher then made his grip stronger, making the man moan in pain and drop his knife to the ground.

    *Clang*

    With the sound of the knife, the waitress woke up her sense and grabbed the knife on the floor and then ran towards the other crowds.

    Asher looked back at the waitress and found that she is in a safe place; he then felt relief knowing the waitress is safe, but the grip on Asher¡¯s hand got weaker and the Robber took this chance to slip away from his hand.

    [Robber] ¡°Che! Damn brat, that fucking hurt!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh really? Sorry, I haven¡¯t really felt weak before, so I wouldn¡¯t know what a pansy like you would feel.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s provoke and arrogant attitude, the Robber dashed towards him with clenched fists.

    [Robber] ¡°Graaahhh---gufuu!?¡±

    The Robber attacks him with a straight punch, but Asher slaps the incoming punch upwards and for some reason, the robber¡¯s punch went straight to his own face.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey old man, why¡¯d you punch yourself?¡±

    The Robber was shocked from seeing the blood coming from his nose; he then heard those words from Asher, who was looking at him in a calm manner.

    [Asher] ¡°Look here old man, you should just give up, it¡¯ll be a lot better for you, trust me.¡±

    [Robber] ¡°Sh¡ªshut up, you don¡¯t know anything about me!? You have no idea how hard it is to be poor and its hard ship!! Eating nothing but 3 pieces of bread everyday is torture!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ha? The hell you just said to me?¡±

    The atmosphere around Asher suddenly got heavy. The customers, along with the restaurant staffs quickly backed away.

    The Robber looks left and right, wondering on why the people around them suddenly stepped back.

    [Asher] ¡°I don¡¯t know what a poor person feels, you say? He¡­hehe¡­hahahahahaha!¡±

    Asher face palmed himself while he continues to laugh out loud, but suddenly¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me!!!¡±

    He then paced himself towards the fallen Robber, grabs him by the collar of his shirt and lifts him with a single arm.

    In a single glance, it¡¯s was obvious that the Robber was bigger, but nonetheless Asher lifts him like it was nothing.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    [Asher] ¡°At least you got to eat something! Back in elementary school, I secretly leave my lunch money and put it in our savings just so we could have enough money for next month¡¯s rent!!¡±

    Tears started to fall on Asher¡¯s cheeks as remembers the time when he was a child.

    [Asher] ¡°I was too embarrassed to eat in class so I always eat alone behind the gym building¡­do you want to know what

    I was eating back then, well do you!?¡±

    [Robber] ¡°Um¡­well¡­¡±

    The Robber was not only confused, but he was also scared of Asher¡¯s sudden tantrum. He was about to politely refuse

    Asher, but Asher didn¡¯t listen and spoke anyway.

    [Asher] ¡°Salted Water! That¡¯s right; I had Salted Water for lunch! And of course let¡¯s not forget what I had for dessert, I had Sugar Water! Sugar Fucking Water! Hahahaha, pathetic right, isn¡¯t it pathetic!? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Though Asher is showing a smile, tears weren¡¯t stopping flowing down his cheeks. He then drops the robber to the floor along with himself, but the only difference is that Asher is making the ¡°orz¡± pose.

    [Asher] ¡°Shit, I just made myself depressed.¡±

    The Robber, the staff and as well as the customers inside the restaurant, stood still and watch at the gloomy spectacle who supposedly be the hero of the day.

    The Police eventually came, but after seeing the same spectacle, they watched Asher in a daze.

    [Asher] ¡°*Sigh* Oh man, that was embarrassing! I can¡¯t believe I did that during work!¡±

    20 minutes has passed and Asher is finally in front of his apartment building. When the police came, they suspected him for being the robber¡¯s ally, but luckily the staff and the customers backed him up and he is now released from an interrogation.

    [Asher] ¡°Haaa¡­so tired.¡±

    Though he said that, he isn¡¯t really physically exhausted but exhausted mentally. Being interrogated and accused for being a criminal made his head ache, but as soon as he steps in front of the apartment building¡¯s stairs, his head ache slightly got stronger.

    [Asher] ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not like I can use the elevator.¡± (The damn thing so old, I¡¯m too scared to even get close too to it, though my mom seems to be ok with it.)

    Leaving him no choice, he slowly walks up the stairs while sighing.

    [Asher] ¡°Well, at least I got my pay for this month and a bonus, so I guess it wasn¡¯t all that bad.¡±

    Reaching the 30th floor, Asher slowly makes his way to apartment while looking at the folder that contains his pay with a small smile, but then he noticed that someone is standing in front of his house.

    At first, Asher thought the figure was a man, but observing more carefully, it was actually a woman that seems to be wearing a business suit.

    She had short dark violet hair; uneven bangs that slant to the right which makes it cover her right eye, but under the straight cut hair behind her head is another long white tied up hair that reaches down her knees.

    Not only does the air around her is cold, but even the expression she has right now seemed ice cold, it¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t feel anything.

    The only exposed eye is slightly sharp with lavender like color.

    With almost white skin that seem like it she herself hasn¡¯t been out in the sunlight for years, makes her noticeable even more due to the black color of her suit.

    Speaking of her suit, she isn¡¯t wearing a tight skirt but black formal pants along with a white shirt.

    The conclusions that Asher got after observing her is¡­

    [Asher] (Wha¡ªwhat¡¯s an important looking beauty doing here in front of my house!?)

    He quickly hid himself behind a pillar at the apartment¡¯s hallway.

    Asher rack his brain in what reason for being here, while the directed woman continues to stare at Asher¡¯s front door motionless.

    While peeking at the woman behind the pillar, his thoughts confidently concluded that she can¡¯t be from his many part-time works.

    The reason on his confidence is because he strictly follows the time and leaves work, just to get back home, so that her mother wouldn¡¯t worry about him.

    [Asher] (If she isn¡¯t from work, then that could only mean¡­¡­She¡¯s a Loan Shark!!!)

    Asher started to tremble behind the pillar.

    He could beat most men if he has to, but if he knocks down a Loan Shark, more of his or her men will go after him and as for his other reason¡­

    [Asher] ¡°She¡¯s a girl, wha¡ªwhat should I do? I don¡¯t hit girls.¡±

    As he continues to ponder for ways to get away, the talked about girl, turns her head towards Asher without changing her emotionless face and then walks closer to him.

    Asher begins to panic; he looks to his left and right trying to find a place to hide, but all the places that can be used to hide in are only meant for small statured people.

    [Asher] ¡°I sometime hate my large self.¡±

    He concluded that since he can¡¯t hid, he¡¯ll just have to run away, but as soon as he turns around and make his escape, the young woman held his shoulders thus making him twitch a little.

    [???] ¡°Excuse me; may I have a word with you?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh!? Um¡­uh¡­s¡ªsure, I¡­I don¡¯t mind at all¡­yeah¡­¡±

    Asher made a stiff smile while suppressing his panic.

    [???] ¡°Is your name by any chance Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh, sir? Um¡­yeah, that is my name.¡±

    Asher eased up after hearing his name from her slightly red lips.

    [Asher] (She doesn¡¯t have the usual air the loan sharks carry, so she must need me for something else.) ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±

    [???] ¡°Yes, but before that, please allow me to introduce myself.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Uh¡­sure, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Asher was slightly backed off, due to her unusual polite way of talking. She then placed her right hand to her chest and bows politely towards him, making Asher slightly confused.

    [???] ¡°Thank you for giving such I the chance. My name is Deloria it is an honor to stand before you Sir Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh... yeah sure, the pleasure is all mine¡­I guess¡­¡±

    He had nothing but the ¡°?¡± symbol popping inside his thoughts, the woman¡¯s actions are too formal for someone like Asher, that is why all he could do is stand look at her without even moving.

    Because of her actions, Asher started to feel awkward, so he asks the woman on what she needs from him.

    [Asher] ¡°Is¡­is there something I can help you with¡­um¡­Ms. Deloria?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Please just call me Deloria, Sir Asher.¡±

    After telling him to call her in a less formal way, Deloria took out a letter from her breast pocket and hands it to Asher.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? This letter is from my mom.¡±

    Asher thought that it will be rude to make his mother¡¯s friend wait outside, so he invited Deloria inside his partment.

    [Asher] (Since she¡¯s wearing a business suit, she must me one of mom¡¯s officemates. Though she look like she¡¯s in my

    age, but then again my mother looks younger than what she seems.)

    They both made their way to the living room.

    Asher offered her to sit down on the couch, while he himself heads to the kitchen to make some coffee for Deloria.

    Since Asher offered her a sit, she sat down the couch, but then she suddenly bounce in her sit repeatedly while maintaining her expressionless face. But even so, if anyone we¡¯re to see this, she looks a child that is jumping on top of the couch.

    Though she still wants to try the softness of the couch, she quickly stops herself due to the thought that what she is doing might be rude.

    She then looks around the living room and found what seems to be a slim black box of some sort place near her. She turns the black object and notice that there are small squares lined up against each other and most of them have a different color.

    [Deloria] (Hmm? This one isn¡¯t the same as the others.)

    What she took notice of is that amongst the small squares that is lined up, is a slightly bigger, round and red spot at the right corner of the black box.

    She was curious on why it was different from the others, so she pushed it with her pointing finger.

    [TV] ¡°And there you have it folks! The winner of today¡¯s match is¡­!!!¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Though it didn¡¯t show on her face, Deloria was surprised from the sudden voice that resounded and dropped the black slime box, or also known as the remote, down to the floor.

    She still has her emotionless facial feature, but she was till panicking. She quickly grabs the remote and started to press the other buttons. In her thoughts, she understood that the small man inside the big black box was shouting due to the smaller black box, which is the remote, so she pressed the other buttons to attempt to stop the shouting.

    But her plan failed, other voices started shouting.

    [Deloria] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat should it do? How do I stop this thing?¡±

    She kept pressing the buttons so she could make it stop, but for some reason the people in the box started to make their voice grow even louder.

    In desperation, Deloria stood and walk towards the TV and pleaded.

    [Deloria] ¡°P¡ªplease stop, I¡¯m sorry for upsetting you.¡±

    Though it¡¯s rare to see it, Deloria made a slightly sad look as she continue to plea for her foolish act.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­is there something wrong?¡±

    Deloria quickly turns after hearing Asher¡¯s voice from behind. She then slowly walk closer to him and showed him a sad look.

    [Deloria] ¡°Um¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­the box is¡­¡±

    Asher slightly backs away from her because due to her face being so close to his and most of all, face she wore was very cute, making Asher blush slightly

    [Asher] ¡°Huh¡­oh, you mean the TV? It¡¯s really old, so it sometimes doesn¡¯t listen to the remote.

    [Deloria] ¡°T¡­V¡­TV.¡±

    When Asher placed down the cups on the table, so he could switch of the TV, Deloria whispered those words, but Asher wasn¡¯t able to hear them because she merely whispered them to herself.

    After switching the TV off, they both sat at the corner of the couch and he then gave Deloria a cup.

    [Asher] ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for what coffee you wanted to I made it with milk.¡±

    Deloria showed a slight surprised look, altering her look between the cup she is holding and Asher¡¯s face.

    [Deloria] ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Your welcome, be careful though, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    After hearing Asher¡¯s warning, she blew at the cup and started to drink.

    At first she thought it was tea and honestly, she didn¡¯t really like tea very much due to it being bitter, but refusing an offer like this is rude to those who made the trouble of making it, so she readied herself and drinks it.

    [Deloria] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    But her thoughts quickly betrayed her; she thought it will be bitter or tangy but what she drank was deliciously sweet.

    Asher, who is watcher her blushed again, because Deloria, who he thought to be the serious type of woman, smiled like an innocent girl.

    [Deloria] ¡°This is really delicious, Sir Asher.¡±

    Asher is pretty proud of himself when it comes to cooking, so hearing that from Deloria made his smile like a kid being praised.

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe, really? Thanks.¡±

    They looked at each other for a 5 minutes or so, then finally notice that they we¡¯re facing each other, making them turn away from each other.

    Of another 5 minutes, passed and the air around them was heavy. Luckily, Asher wasn¡¯t the only one that thought of the atmosphere being awkward; Deloria broke the silence by asking him.

    [Deloria] ¡°Um¡­the letter that was addressed to you¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh yeah, your right, I nearly forgot about that.¡±

    Asher remembered that the letter came from his mother, but the question that he keeps asking himself is¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Why a letter, can¡¯t she just text me?¡±

    While still questioning himself, he sips his cup while he opens the letter, and what he found is a small sentence that says¡­

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯M GETTING MARRIED!!!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°PFFFFFFF!!!?¡±

    Shocking words that almost made Asher drop his cup.

    [Asher] ¡°*Cough* *Cough* Wha¡ªwhat!? What in the hell¡­she¡¯s getting¡­she¡¯s getting what!?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Married, Sir Asher. Lady Diana is getting married.¡±

    At first, Asher¡¯s head only had the question about not texting, but that got completely blown away from hearing this news.

    [Asher] (My mom, getting married!? With who!? Where!? Or more like, I never knew she was dating someone! Is there even someone tolerant enough to date her!?)

    Asher¡¯s body started to tremble as he stood and due to spitting out his drink, his chin is covered with coffee. Deloria notices it and she quickly stood up, brought out a handkerchief from her pocket and wipes the coffee off of Asher¡¯s gaped mouth.

    Like the letter, Deloria¡¯s handkerchief came from her chest pocket as well, so the lavender scent woke Asher from his dazed state.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh!? wha¡­what happened!? The letter, is the letter the real deal, is it telling the truth!?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes it is telling the truth, Sir Asher. Lady Diana will wed in 4 or 5 months later.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So this letter is a roundabout invitation letter for me?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes, along with the prospect of ¡°Moving In¡± as well. Will you accept her Request?¡±

    Asher did answer quickly, he first thinks about if he can have a day off from work. But in the end he decided that he should go and meet with his mother¡¯s partner.

    [Asher] ¡°Though I¡¯m still a bit reluctant to go, but I guess I have no choice. *Sigh* Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Then you have decided to go, Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, so when can I come over?¡±

    Deloria took the cup she placed at the table and drank every single drop and then she started to mumble a few words as if she was talking with someone and she then faced Asher.

    [Deloria] ¡°We will be leaving this very instant, Sir Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh?¡±

    Suddenly, a big flash of light covered the room, making Asher close his eyes tightly. At first he felt like the floor suddenly disappeared and now the feeling of floating came.

    [Asher] (What¡¯s happening now!?)

    Asher was about to open his eye, but as soon as he did, his foot felt like it was standing on solid ground and seconds later the flash dimed.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey, what the hell was that just now¡­huh?¡±

    Without the big flash of light, Asher can finally open his eyes, but from what he see isn¡¯t his apartment¡¯s living room, but a hall way so big that on could put a whole Yacht in side.

    From where he stands is what seems to be an altar with scriptures written on the ground.

    Surrounding him is a long line of plated armor men carrying spears.

    Asher was completely silenced when he saw everything, he wanted to as Deloria who is standing next to him, but with everyone¡¯s eye on him, and he couldn¡¯t even let out a single letter out of his mouth.

    But in exchange, Deloria said something.

    [Deloria] ¡°This kingdom is ruled by the Great King Alfern Desova, along with his soon to be Queen, Lady Diana.¡±

    After Deloria says those words, she then bowed towards Asher, along with the other lined up soldiers.

    She then said something that made Asher¡¯s mind go completely blank.

    [Deloria] ¡°Welcome to the Kingdom of Asekoth, Prince Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°He¡­hehehe.¡±

    In that situation, the only thing that Asher could do was give out a dry laugh.

    <hr />

    Hey ZYLOS101 here!!! sorry for not being here in a while, i had problems with work in RL, so many orders!!! anyway, dont worry about "he Everyday life of James", i''ll still continue that story but for now i''m still planning the story for its VOL.2, as for this one it was already in my notebook so...here you go and i hope you guys will like it. these are my last word foe today "MILF ARE ALWAYS A GOOD ROUTE TO FOLLOW!!!" see you guys next chapter!!!

 The room, The Woman and The Misunderstanding

    Chapter 1

    The Kingdom of Asekoth is one of the biggest kingdoms where mages usually stay and make a living. Due to their king being a magical entity call a Djinn.

    A Djinn is one of the most rarest and powerful races that lives in this world call Terrafis, counting all of the Djinns in this world would only count to over a 500.

    As for the kingdom of Asekoth, King Alfern and along with his daughters Aloway the eldest and the youngest daughter Ifca, are the only Djinns in the kingdom.

    And right now, Asher is inside this particular kingdom that is ruled by a powerful Djinn.

    [Asher] ¡°He¡­hehehe.¡±

    With a dry laugh, Asher continues to look dumbfounded and slightly trembles.

    [Asher] (N¡ªno way, no way this is happening, going to another world is pretty damn clich¨¦ when it¡¯s in light novels or a web novels, but not in real life, man! Not in real life!)

    While Asher escapes in his mind, Deloria held his shoulder gently, but Asher jerked when she did. Seeing this, Deloria thought that Asher was panicking for the sudden transfer she did, and so she stood in front of him and bows in apology.

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for suddenly transferring you without you proper consent, Sir Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? Oh no, it¡¯s alright, I was just shocked, that¡¯s all.¡±

    With Deloria¡¯s sudden action, Asher was able to snap back to his sense.

    [???] ¡°Deloria, your back!¡±

    While Asher continues to calm himself down, a serene and feminine voice spread throughout the hall.

    The soldiers quickly bow to the location of the voice, the same way they bowed towards Asher.

    With a quick tapping sound of her shoes, the owner of the serene voice came closer to the altar where Asher and Deloria stood.

    [Deloria] ¡°I have returned your highness.¡±

    After Deloria¡¯s formal greeting, she bowed at the incoming figure while Asher stuffily watches at the woman walking closer.

    The woman stood in about 5:7, she had a noble and alluring charm around her. With long pure white hair, as if it were untouched snow, red ruby eyes that glimmers in the light, rosy cheeks that seems to be soft to the touch and charming red lips.

    As for her figure, though most of her body is covered in an expensive looking garment, one could still see her Hour Glass- like figure.

    With ample breasts that seems to be a D cup in size, tight waist and a nicely proportioned hip.

    In other words¡­

    [Asher] (Her body is like the ones I¡¯ve seen in underwear magazines...no, it might be even beyond that!)

    At first, when Asher saw Deloria for the first time, he thought that a beauty like her is hard to find. Though he has 2 classmates in his thoughts that might rival Deloria¡¯s level, now another top tier beauty has come.

    [???] ¡°Oh my, could this gentleman be¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°It is what you have guessed your Highness; he is no other than Sir. Asher.¡±

    In an instant, the woman¡¯s curious look quickly turns into a gleaming smile.

    The woman then grabs Asher by his right hand.

    She took his hand out of the blue, that Asher wasn¡¯t able to react fast enough.

    [???] ¡°I¡¯m so happy to finally meet you, I have heard so much about to from mother.¡±

    Mother, that word should have made a reaction from Asher, but what¡¯s happening right now or to be more precise, what he is feeling right now is making his brain fuzzy.

    [Asher] (Shit! I have no idea what she is saying; I¡¯m too focused on her¡­)

    Though her dress looks elegant and noble, it still reveals a big part of her cleavage.

    As she steps closer to him, the closer Asher¡¯s hand touches her breasts. Eventually, Asher¡¯s hands got near her valley.

    Asher¡¯s face went completely red and countless of sweat started to drip down his cheeks.

    Of course, since the woman is looking at him directly, she easily notice the face of Asher and mistook is as a sign of discomfort.

    [???] ¡°Oh dear, your face is all red, could it be the effects of suddenly transporting you?¡±

    She carefully places her right hand on Asher¡¯s cheeks and wiped his sweat away while giving him a worried expression.

    [Asher] (I know she means well, but¡­but¡­)

    Asher thought that touching her cleavage was bad, but since she stepped closer to him, while still having his right hand at the entrance between her breasts, his hand got completely sucked in and now only his finger tip could be seen.

    [Asher] ¡°*Gulp*¡±

    Asher¡¯s head was about to go white when the woman continues to gently stroke his cheeks, but¡­

    [???] ¡°Ahnn¡­¡±

    He was able get back his thoughts, slipped his hand away and took 2 steps back away from her. But even then, Asher was able to hear her slight moan earlier, but he quickly shook his head to clear his thoughts once again.

    For the record, he wasn¡¯t the only one that got affected by the woman¡¯s moan, half of the soldiers who are supposedly standing straight are now slightly slouching.

    [???] ¡°Are you feeling alright, do you need some rest, Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I was just¡­uh¡­thinking about something.¡±

    Since Asher¡¯s face was still red and sweating, the woman reluctantly lets if go; since the man himself had he was ok.

    [???] ¡°If you say so¡­¡±

    Though she accepted Asher¡¯s answer, she was still worried. So she quickly thought of something that might help Asher relax. She then faced Asher once again, while showing a bright smile and clapped her hands together and said¡­

    [???] ¡°Well then, shall we continue our conversation to you room?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh, my room?¡±

    [???] ¡°Deloria, may you please inform Father and Mother that Asher has come and we will meet at his room, later?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°As you wish your Highness.¡±

    After taking the woman¡¯s order, she then gave her a bow, then faced Asher and bowed again.

    [Deloria] ¡°I shall take my leave here, Sir Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, um¡­yeah sure¡­huh? No wait a minute¡­¡±

    Asher just realized that once Deloria leaves, he will be alone with a woman he just met.

    He was about to go after Deloria, but his hand was once again taken by the noble woman.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­can I have a little talk with Del...¡±

    [???] ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°N¡ªnever mind.¡±

    Asher wanted to ask Deloria if she can stay with them, but as soon as he faces the woman and flashed a bright smile; the intended word got stuck in his throat and just gave up.

    [???] ¡°Now then, please follow me; I shall lead you to your room.¡±

    [Asher] (Does she mean guest room? They already got one ready; did they know I was coming today?)

    For some reason, the woman who is leading Asher by the hands seems to be in a very happy mood and excited, the pace of her walk was faster than normal.

    But she was only one that feels that way at that moment, no matter where Asher looks, his body withdrew from fear.

    As for his reason for the scared emotion he is carrying is because¡­

    [Asher] (E¡ªeverything looks big and expensive! The wall decorations, the window and door frames, the curtains and e¡ªeven the floor I¡¯m stepping on!)

    He then looks at the floor and which made his own thoughts starting say (I¡¯m sorry for stepping on you, I¡¯m not worthy!), just like any other people who had a life of poverty since middle school.

    As they continue to walk the big hallway, Asher avoided every expensive looking thing on their way. The woman easily took notice of his actions and made a quiet giggle, since she found it cute seeing Asher walk in a zig-zag manner.

    [???] ¡°Here we are.¡±

    After avoiding the vases and carpets, they finally made it to their designated room. hearing the woman say that they will be entering a room and staying in there,  Asher made a small sigh that couldn¡¯t be heard by the woman and gaze at the door.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    What he sees before him, that made him open his mouth in surprise is a door that stand in 12 or 13 feet high. It had a pure white frame and golden vines for decorations along with a silver and ivory door handle, making it look fancy and elegant.

    [Asher] (This door looks really expensive. I think I can even pay our apartment¡¯s rent with the door handle alone.)

    [???] ¡°Well then, shall we go in?¡±

    After altering his looks between the door and the woman, the woman slowly opens the door. Seeing it being opened slowly just made Asher slightly panic, he then made a gulp in his throat and thought of the words (Can I really go in, someone like me can?) in his mind.

    As the woman step in, she dragged Asher inside, he then of course saw the interior. He looks around the room and confirmed it to be bigger that his whole apartment¡¯s living room, bath room and even his and his mother¡¯s room combined.

    He then looks at the floor; the entire room seems to be covered in a gigantic red carpet. Which made him feel reluctant to step in, but the woman slightly pulled him in. That is how he noticed how soft the room¡¯s floor.

    As for its furniture, at the center of the room is a table made of glass and ivory with flower designs and around it are 2 long chairs and 2 small chairs that have a similar design as the table.

    At the left corner of the room are 6 closets that stood in about 7 feet. The body frame has a smooth surfaced mahogany-like and silver handles.

    At the right side, there placed another mahogany-like table that seems to be like it¡¯s used for meetings, these kinds of table can only be seen form rich company owner¡¯s offices. And beside it is a door that is slightly smaller.

    [Asher] (The bathroom maybe?)

    And finally, at the middle of a huge window and the balcony entrance is a bed that even surpasses the size of a King sized bed, it has its own canopy and red expensive looking curtains.

    [Asher] (I don¡¯t even think a high-class Royal Suite can match up with this!) ¡°*Gulp*¡±

    For one such as Asher, this kind of room is something he can¡¯t even dream about sleeping in much less seeing it.

    [???] ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? Oh no, of course not. It¡¯s actually more than I deserve.¡±

    [???] ¡°Non sense, this room is your now.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? You mean this the room I¡¯ll be staying in for a while, right?¡±

    [???] ¡°Of course not, for now on this will be your room.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±

    After hearing those words, Asher stood in a single spot and didn¡¯t move an inch, but luckily the woman who is still holding his hands lead him to the glass table.

    While still frozen, the woman called out for someone before they sat down and a few minutes later, 2 other women came in the door.

    [??? #1 and #2] ¡°¡±We have prepared the tea, your Highness?¡±

    From the unison voices, Asher woke up from him daze and saw the 2 women wearing a long black dress, while having a white frilly apron on top, along with a whit frilly headband.

    They slowly made their way to the table; one of the women was pushing a stroller so the other helps by placing the cups and in front of them, together with some biscuits.

    Asher quickly stood from his seat after seeing the appearance of the two.

    [Asher] (N¡ªno way, their Maids, these girls are the real deal!)

    He couldn¡¯t help himself from thinking those words because the ones in front of him aren¡¯t cosplay nor are they inside the TV, their honest to goodness Maids.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Is that all that you will need from us, your highness?¡±

    [???] ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    [Maid # 2] ¡°Is that all that you will need from us, Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] (Whoa¡­so this is the kind of air that real maids carry.)

    [Maid # 2] ¡°Um¡­Sir Asher? Is there something you still need from us?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? Oh, um¡­uh¡­no. Thanks, I¡¯m good.¡±

    When they hear that both Asher and the noble woman are satisfied, both maids bowed respectfully and smiled as they leave the room.

    [Asher] ¡°They sure feel weird compared to the ones at the restaurants.¡±

    [???] ¡°Fufuf~ Could it be that you took a fancy on one of them?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh?¡±

    Without realizing it, Asher had his eyes follow the maid all the way to the door. But he quickly regains his thoughts when the woman made a gentle laugh.

    [Asher] ¡°N¡ªno, it¡¯s not that¡­it¡¯s just that I never seen real maid before, so¡­hehe.¡±

    [???] ¡°Fufuf~ Is that so? Now then, why don¡¯t we start drinking our tea before it gets cold?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh¡­uh, your right, hehe.¡±

    Asher felt embarrassed from the actions he did in front of such a lady. Thinking that the tea might help him relax a bit, he took the small tea cup and took a small sip.

    [Asher] ¡°*Fuuu*¡±

    Luckily for him, the tea he drank was an herbal tea that is meant for calming the mind and body, so he was able to get his intended and is now calmed down completely.

    But even though he got to relax, it doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t thinking about the situation at hand.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    [Asher] (Ok, first of all. How in the hell did I end up here? It doesn¡¯t seem like I was knocked out and got dragged in here, and there was that flash of light to.) ¡°*Sip*¡±

    After sipping some of the tea, he took out the letter from his back pocket.

    [Asher] (Second is this letter, though the massage is short, there is no doubt that this is my mother¡¯s hand writing, and this letter has mom¡¯s signature.) ¡°*Sip*¡± (And finally¡­)

    After his 3rd sip of his tea, Asher looks straight at the woman, who is seated in front of him enjoying her tea. After secretly staring at her face, he then moved his eyes elsewhere.

    [Asher] (This woman¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­why is her ears so long and pointy!?¡±

    Normally, Asher would have taken notice of this, after all anyone would, but due to experiencing something Big and Expensive, his mind that is used in living the life of poverty, slightly malfunctioned.

    [Asher] (Sh¡ªshould I ask? No, she might find it offensive. But there is a possibility that she is into Cosplay, so that thing might also be fake.)

    After brooding for 5 minutes or so, he finally decided to ask.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­can I ask you something, I mean can I ask you a question Ms¡­uh¡­¡±

    [???] ¡°Oh dear, I haven¡¯t given you my name yet haven¡¯t I?¡±

    [Asher] (Now that I remember, I didn¡¯t have her name yet. The only thing I got is this woman is a real princess.)

    The unknown woman leaves the chair and stood at the left side of Asher. She then bows while slightly lifting her dress.

    Asher instantly looks away because the woman¡¯s cleavage is shown.

    [???] ¡°I am Alowey Hovan, the first daughter of King Alfern, once again it is very nice to meet you Asher.¡±

    Seeing as she introduces herself properly, Asher did stood and responds in kind.

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you to, Ms Alowey.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh please, just call me Alowey; after all I¡¯ve been calling you by your first name for a while now, so please just call me Alowey.¡±

    Though Asher wasn¡¯t sure, he could feel that the woman, Aloway is speaking honestly and without any negative feelings. Asher simply smiled and agreed to her offer.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, nice to meet you Alowey.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Fufufu~¡±

    Though Asher bravely called Alowey by her name, he was still a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help but scratch the back of his head. Seeing this, Alowey couldn¡¯t help herself thinking that his reaction is cute and laughed.

    When the atmosphere got calmer, Alowey remembered the question that Asher wanted to ask her, she then sat next to Asher. She wasn¡¯t able to notice that Asher slightly twitched when she sat down because Asher quickly stopped himself from panicking.

    [Alowey] ¡°About the question you wanted to ask me, what is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°We¡ªwell¡­it¡¯s um¡­¡±

    The instant Alowey asks, Asher quickly stiffen. He started to think that maybe asking will be rude, or it¡¯s something that is not to be mentioned.

    While Asher pounders in his sit, Alowey quickly notice the Asher is troubled, which reminds her what happened a week ago.

    1 week ago a certain someone had the same expression as Asher, though the other was a woman, one could still feel the resemblance of the two.

    [Alowey] (Fufuf~ they really are mother and child.)

    Since she already experienced the scenario, the question the Asher wanted to ask is most likely the same as ¡°Her¡±.

    After realizing how similar they are, she giggled and then faced Asher.

    [Alowey] ¡°Could it be that you are curious about my ears?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? Y¡ªyou knew what I was going to ask?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°I had the same Encounter before.¡±

    After giving of a warm smile, Asher noticed that she wasn¡¯t bothered by that question at all. He then silently sighed in relief while placing his hand on his chest.

    [Alowey] ¡°Would you like to touch them?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    The calm heart that Asher felt in his chest and now it started to beat rapidly. Asher never would have thought that she would say something like that, specially is that person is a princess of a kingdom.

    Asher¡¯s body stiffens at her words and just looks at her, but even then, she still has that warm smile.

    [Asher] (She was serious!?)

    Asher thought, no he hoped she was only joking, but after see her honest face, there was no doubt that she was serious.

    [Asher] (There is no way I can do that! The only girls I came close to are the 2 of my female friends, but even I haven¡¯t done that to any of them! More like, she would kill me if I do try any of that top them!)

    Recalling his female friend that remained his classmates till 4th grade in elementary all the way up to his present 2nd year high school, he slightly shuddered the thought.

    [Asher] (But still, this is my chance to know if their real or not. I can feel that she isn¡¯t the type to lie, but still¡­¡­¡­¡­)

    With finally thinking that this might be his only chance, Asher decided to take her offer, though he is still a little hesitant about it.

    [Asher] ¡°TH¡ªthen if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll¡ª*Gulp* go ahead and touch them.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Please, go right ahead and don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    With another gulp, Asher drew himself closer to Alowey, who is sited close to him, slowly reaches for her ears. Alowey on the other hand doesn¡¯t draw back and just waited for his hands to reach her.

    [Asher] (Their warm and soft to the touch, so they¡¯re really are real.)

    Asher is now fully engrossed at Alowey¡¯s pointy ears. He slides his hands up and down its sides and even slightly pinches them.

    Due to his concentrated observation, Asher continues to play with her ears for 5 minutes without stopping. One of the good and also a bad point to Asher is his power of concentration, due to that he wasn¡¯t able to hear Alowey¡¯s voice.

    [Asher] (Whoa, their also smooth¡­)

    [Alowey] ¡°Ahn¡­mmh¡­ahh¡­¡±

    Asher¡¯s hands slides to the top and started to play with the tip with his fingers.

    [Alowey] ¡°No wai¡ªhmm¡­if you do anym¡ªahnn¡­I¡­I might¡­ahh¡­¡±

    [Asher] (I wonder how their connected?)

    From the tip of her ears to the bottom of the earlobe, Asher kept sliding his hands on both ears. With Asher¡¯s completely focused attention, his right hand that was stroking Alowey¡¯s cheeks and soon Asher¡¯s thumb slightly made contact to her lips.

    At first, Alowey wanted him to stop, but she was scared that he might take that as an offence, so she let Asher do as he pleases for about a minute. But as soon as the first minute was finished, Alowey started to feel differently. Her face grew red and felt hot, her breathing grew deeper, her lower body started to feel moist, but the most change that shocked her was¡­

    [Alowey] (I¡ªI don¡¯t want him to stop¡­)

    She held a man¡¯s hand before, like when she shakes their hands for a greeting or if she was asked to dance from a Ball, but she never felt hands like Asher¡¯s before.

    Unlike the nobles she usually encounters, Asher¡¯s was rough and yet she could still feel his warmth through his hands. Not to mention the size of his hands, they we¡¯re big and the finger was long. She once heard her father that these kinds of hands are the hands of a true hard worker.

    [Alowey] (I could even feel some calluses on his palm. He must have been working very hard for so long.)

    Her heart started to beat slightly as she imagine about Asher¡¯s past experience.

    But what made her chest beat even faster is Asher¡¯s looks. A few hours ago when they met for the first time, she found Asher¡¯s appearance different and yet gallant.

    Most of the men she met face to face are mostly good looking nobles and handsome knights, but Asher¡¯s was different. Sharp azure blue eyes that looks both fearless and kind, black silky hair.

    And when she walks closer to him, she noticed that Asher was not only tall but he also had a tough, sturdy body.

    She couldn¡¯t help herself but admire him. But as a princess, she was to act proper so she kept those thought to herself.

    But now that this is happening, she couldn¡¯t help but remember those thoughts. She continued to look at Asher¡¯s azure blue eyes and without even noticing anything; Alowey¡¯s left hand is on top of Asher¡¯s hand while lying down on the couch.

    Since Alowey lowered her body, Asher who is still preoccupied about her ears followed by drawing closer to her.

    *Bang!*

    [Diana] ¡°Yahoo, Asher! I from Deloria that you came over! So, what do you think¡­ah.¡±

    From out of the nowhere, Diana excitingly burst open the door to meet his son, but to be quickly stiffened back from the scene she is seeing at this moment.

    Her son, Asher is on top of her soon-to-be-daughter Alowey, while having her cheeks blushed red, slightly teary eyes and heavy breathing.

    Diana was lost for words; her face went red all the way to her ears and her body froze stiff, but she quickly got a hold of herself and made a crooked smile while saying¡­

    [Diana] ¡°S¡ªsorry for the disturbance. Please, do take your time and enjoy yourselves.¡±

    She then gently closed the door while bowing in apology.

    With the sudden loud noise of the door and Diana¡¯s loud voice, Asher finally realized his position.

    He quickly jumped off and took 3 steps back while countless of sweat flows down his forehead and cheeks.

    [Asher] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m so very sorry! I¡ªI¡ªI was so focused and I weren¡¯t able to realize what I was doing! I¡¯m sorry, I really, really am!¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°N¡ªno, its fine. It didn¡¯t really bother me, so¡­¡±

    *Bang!*

    [Diana] ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll be saying that! Get away from my future daughter you beast!¡±

    With Alowey¡¯s words being cut off by the loud slamming of the door, Diana once again blazed right in, but this time she is holding on to a battle axe, the battle axe that is being held by the knight armor that was being displayed at the hallway.

    [Diana] ¡°Death to all rapists!¡±

    After Diana¡¯s battle cry, she leaps towards Asher and then swings down ace, only to be caught by Asher, and he did it by doing the same action as an experienced samurai catching an incoming attack from a sword with both hands clapping.

    [Asher] ¡°Grrr¡­would¡­you listen to my explanation at least!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Nuu¡­sorry, but I don¡¯t understand the language of animals in heat!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Damn it, I said listen to me, you 35 year old brat!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Wha!? Who are you calling a 35 year old!? I¡¯m just 34, and I¡¯ll have you know that 34 and 35 have a large difference with each other!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ha! Yeah sure, keep telling yourself that, you only have a few years left before hitting 40 anyway!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Why you little¡­¡±

    The mother and son confrontation started to get heated up. Their eyes flare like warriors ready to battle for their own belief.

    [Asher] ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m not doing anything bad¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m still young for my age¡­¡±

    With both mother and son having a staring contest, a man walks in the room.

    [???] ¡°Now, now Diana. I¡¯m sure that Asher has good reason for doing that to Alowey, so just calm down and put that axe away.¡±

    The man, who came in walks closer to Diana, took the axe away from her and gave it to Deloria who was behind him. While maintaining his smile, he walks closer to Asher and brought out his right hand.

    By his appearance alone, anyone can tell that he is not someone with high status alone. He has a majestic air around him that can only be obtained by experienced individuals.

    And just like Alowey, the man that stood before Asher also had white hair that¡¯s tied in the back of his head and red ruby eyes as for his height, he stood in about 5;11. But not only is he tall, he looks young, like a 25 year old man that takes care of his skin properly.

    Since Asher is experienced with different kinds of jobs, he instinctively responded at the man¡¯s hand and they shook their hands as a greeting.

    [???] ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you Asher, my name is Alfern Hovan. I guess you can already tell but¡­I¡¯m the king of this kingdom and well¡­¡±

    Though he has a majestic and noble appearance, he could help himself but scratch his cheeks in embracement and nervousness, but in the end he breathed deeply and finally said the words he wanted to say.

    [Alfern] ¡°And I¡¯m going to be your mother¡¯s¡­I¡¯m going to be your mother¡¯s husband¡­what I¡¯m saying is¡­*Gulp* I¡¯m going to be your new father.¡±

    With the king¡¯s frozen smile and Asher¡¯s thoughts flying off, the two men stood still without even moving.

    <hr />

    hey its me ZYLOS101, sorry for being late on the update, been a little busy. hope you guys like my story and i hope you guys give me some comments, it''s what drives me to keep going with this story after all. by the way try reading my other story "THE EVERYDAY LIFE OF JAMES MORIARTY" hope you guys like that story to. see you next chapter!!!!

 A young Princess new family and experience

    Chapter 2

    [Asher] (A new Father, huh?)

    The conversation he had with his so call new father is over. Asher stood outside the veranda in deep thoughts on the new family he will be entering soon.

    But honestly, Asher isn¡¯t against his mother getting remarried, more like he is happy for her. Even when Alfern asked him for his mother¡¯s hand in marriage, he simply said¡­

    [Asher] ¡°You¡¯re the man that my mother chose and loves, I won¡¯t question her decision.¡±

    He completely trusts his mother and if she chose him, then he will trust him as well. But the problem is that Asher never really experienced to be in a big family, all he could remember is that they we¡¯re only two of them.

    As for his father, he was only 4 when his father died, so he couldn¡¯t even remember his voice, much less his face.

    [Asher] (Speaking of which, how does a son treat a father? Oh wait; he¡¯s also a king, huh?)

    After thinking that, his troubles got even bigger.

    After their talk 2 hours ago, Asher found out that Alfern was a respectful king that manages the kingdom equally. Though Asher still hasn¡¯t seen the outside, he could easily tell from how he treats the servants inside the castle.

    The other things that Asher found out the despite how the king looks, he was actually 554 years old. Asher¡¯s mother must have already known what his husband¡¯s age is since Asher is the only one that has a stupefied look on his face.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the man sitting before him is that old, he then noticed that he also has long pointy ears, just like Alowey. He then faced Alowey who is sitting next to him and thought that she might be older than she looks.

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m only 21.¡±

    ¡­was the answer she gave Asher, though he didn¡¯t voice the question, Alowey was able to understand him.

    Alfern of course noticed Asher¡¯s surprise, so he explained about what he and his daughter are and what Djinns are all about. He then explains about how their world works and other things that the world Asher came from didn¡¯t have.

    Asher was honestly excited when he found out that magic exists in this world and a force that surrounds the world called Mana fuels them. But the Djinn race on the other hand is different, what makes them so special is that they don¡¯t need the Mana that comes from the surrounding but they can actually make their own inside their body and they can absorb in the Mana if they wish to.

    Asher could only think that the Djinn races are so over powered.

    After explaining that world and the Djinn race, Asher finally asks about their wedding.

    To their explanation, the wedding will be held in about 4 or 5 months, since it will be a king¡¯s wedding, he will be inviting other royalties and nobles to the wedding as well as the after party.

    With everything explained and Asher not having any more questions, the conversation was finally over.

    Just when they stopped talking, someone knocked at the door and entered.

    One of the maids that brought the tea earlier came inside and told everyone that the preparation for tonight¡¯s dinner is still being readied and told Asher and the others to wait.

    Since Alfern is a king, he most likely has other things to attend and surprisingly, Diana now has other responsibility. When Asher asked, Diana said that she helps Alfern with the kingdoms money problems.

    [Asher] (That was her job back in the other world, so it¡¯s perfect for her, I guess.)

    As for Alowey, she will be busy with correcting some test papers. Asher unintentionally asked ¡°Test papers?¡± without him even realizing it as he tilts his head to the side.

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh I haven¡¯t told you, have I? I¡¯m actually a teacher in a school for mages; it¡¯s actually close to this city.¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®Mages¡¯ made Asher excited once again, he remembers that unlike his previous world, this world has magic and their might be some other things like dragons and other mythical creatures.

    After knowing that all of them have things to do, they eventually left Asher in his room, but Alfern said that if Asher thought up of another question, they can talk while eating dinner.

    Seeing as they left, Asher walks to the veranda to get some air and think of the events that happened today, though he wasn¡¯t really alone.

    [Deloria] ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking Sir Asher, but could it be that you don¡¯t want his highness to be your father?¡±

    Deloria, who is standing about 2 steps away from Asher, asks him since she noticed that Asher looked somewhat troubled.

    In honesty, Asher would have preferred to be alone, but after Alfern¡¯s explanation that he might need someone to explain and broaden his knowledge. After hearing that, Asher couldn¡¯t refuse the offer, if he¡¯s going to live here, he need to know more about the world.

    So in the end, Deloria has become Asher¡¯s personal attendant.

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it to happen, I mean my mom¡¯s happy so that¡¯s a good thing, but being in a big family like this one is new to me. So I don¡¯t really know how to act from now on.¡±

    Deloria stood next to him, listening to every word Asher says quietly. She could tell that there is no lie to his words that is why she to became honest and told Asher.

    [Deloria] ¡°Actually Sir Asher, I to have experienced the emotion you are feeling right now. When the king took me in when I was alone as a stray, he and along with his daughter princess Alowey treated me like family, it made me confused¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Are you still confused even till today?¡±

    When Asher asks, she fell silent for a few seconds and finally nods.

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes, even till today. But I¡¯m willing to stay close to them until I find the answer to my confusion.¡±

    She then gave a smile directly towards Asher. Seeing this, Asher slightly twitched but he quickly relaxes himself after hearing her words.

    He then stood straight and raises his arms in the air and stretched.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmmm¡­yeah, you¡¯re right; I just got to be patient.¡±

    He once again stretches his arms and he suddenly slaps his cheeks, causing Deloria to get startled. He then turns towards Deloria, showing her a broad smile that no longer has any worries.

    Deloria¡¯s white cheeks turned slightly pink when he saw him smile, though Asher wasn¡¯t able to take notice of it.

    [Asher] ¡°So, how long do we have to wait for dinner? I¡¯m not really that hungry though.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°About 3 or 4 hours.¡±

    [Asher] (Eh? does it really take that much time to get things ready?)

    Though at first Asher was doubtful and wanted to ask why it will take so much time. But seeing as he is in another world, they might have a different way of doing things, so he just restrained himself from asking.

    [Asher] (But man, I got so much time to kill I don¡¯t know what to do. If I get any free time, I quickly ask for overtime at my part-time jobs.)

    Having nothing to do is a rare thing for Asher, so he started to walk back and forth as he tried to elevate his boredom. Deloria on the other hand was just standing in one place while following Asher with her eyes.

    But finally, Asher found out what he can do, at least for now.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Ms. Deloria, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I ask for a tour around the castle do you?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°It will be my pleasure Sir.¡±

    With Deloria¡¯s compelling smile and Asher¡¯s usual energetic grin, they both left his room and started to walk the hallway. Neither did they now that after their sharing if feelings, they started to grow closer.

    10 minutes has passed and only a few Rooms are show to Asher, and most of them are empty guest rooms. After seeing this, Asher couldn¡¯t help himself but think on how many rooms does this castle have?

    But the number of room is the second thing she is worried about, because the first thing on his mind is¡­

    [Asher] (I can feel it; I can feel someone staring at me from behind.)

    Asher wasn¡¯t sure but maybe Deloria can¡¯t feel it because she¡¯s too busy explaining the rooms¡¯ different furniture.

    Actually, Asher already felt the presence just before he left his room and the staring feeling continued for 10 whole minutes, which made Asher slightly tremble.

    [Asher] (Cou¡ªcould it be that¡­it¡¯s a stalker!? But I just got here, that¡¯s impossible!)

    Before Asher got to this world, he already had experience with stalkers. Whenever he goes home from work, he sometimes feels the stare of a person. Luckily, Asher has strong legs, so he quickly runs as fast as he could and eventually escaping whoever the stalker was.

    But getting a stalking in the first day here in the world called Terrafis, just how?

    Asher walks to Deloria and brings his face closer to her face, Deloria¡¯s face quickly went red and quickly draws her face away, but when she noticed that Asher wanted to say something, she brought her face closer to his, though her face is still red as an apple.

    [Asher] ¡°Someone is following us, let¡¯s make a run for it and hide at the next corner.¡±

    When Deloria heard this, she was about to look back and see who it was, but Asher stop her fro m doing so.

    [Asher] ¡°We need to see who it is, if you look back now, he might run away before we could catch him.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s words Deloria gave him a small nod.

    [Asher] ¡°OK, on 3¡­1¡­2¡­3!¡±

    On the count of 3, they both dash forward and quickly slide to the corner, just as Asher¡¯s instruction.

    As they place their back to the wall, they waited for whoever was following them.

    Whoever it was, he started to run after them. Mostly because Asher and Deloria suddenly ran, the pursuer quickly ran.

    Since the hallway is huge and made of a lot of solid objects, Asher and Deloria could hear the tapping footsteps of the person. But the footstep suddenly stops and a new sound echoed though the hallway.

    *Thud!*

    The sound of someone falling to the floor could be heard.

    Asher and Deloria peek out of the corner and found someone has fallen and lying down on the ground.

    As soon as Asher saw who the so called stalker was just a little girl, he quickly calmed down and stops hiding. He then walks towards the fallen figure and helps her up. But what Deloria said next surprises him.

    [Deloria] ¡°Princess Ifca? Are you alright?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? P¡ªprincess?¡±

    After helping her stand up, Asher could finally see her complete figure.

    She stood in about 3 to 3.5 feet and just like Alfern and Alowey, she to have pure white hair that is fashioned in twin ponytails tied with violet ribbons along with pointy ears, but even though they are tied in a twin tails fashion, it could still reach all the way down to her knees,

    On the other hand, unlike Alowey and Alfern¡¯s red eyes, this little girl has light violet colored with a bit of dark violet.

    She is also dressed in an expensive looking dress almost similar to Alowey¡¯s, but of course there is no cleavage, seeing as she is only a child.

    As for her facial features, it would look like her face is frozen in the neutral position between smiling and a sad look, or in other words she isn¡¯t making any expression whatsoever even if her forehead is slightly red.

    She then raises her left hand and started to rub her forehead. But right after she drops her hand, she then stared straight at Asher.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ah¡­¡±

    With a really small twitch and slightly surprised eyes, she ran quickly towards an empty armor that is on display, kneels down and hid behind it.

    Though she might have thought that her running was fast, it was actually close to the speed of simply walking fast.

    While the little girl named Ifca hides behind the armor, for every 5 second or so, she peeks and takes a look at Asher with the same expressionless face and then goes back into hiding.

    And once again, her hiding is really hiding either, with her baggy dress and long hair; her figure could be easily seen by Asher.

    While Asher continues to watch the little Ifca¡¯s actions, Asher could help himself by thinking¡­

    [Asher] (What is this adorable creature!? She¡¯s like a really shy bunny!)

    [Deloria] ¡°Princess Ifca, please done be rude, come closer and greet you older brother!¡±

    [Asher] (Huh, older brother, me? Ah¡­now that I remembered it, the king had two daughters, guess she the youngest one.)

    While Asher is still crouching down and thinking, Ifca answered Deloria with a sweet adorable voice.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­no¡­¡±

    And then she runs away.

    *Thud!*

    Or at least that was her plan. As soon as she got 4 or 5 steps away from them, she suddenly trips and hits the floor.

    [Deloria] ¡°Ah! Princess Ifca, are you alr¡ª¡°

    Deloria was about to run towards Ifca, but then she was quickly overtaken by Asher who was already close to the fallen Ifca.

    He then lifts her up again and then, Asher faced her while giving his usual energetic grin.

    [Asher] ¡°Wow, for someone so young to not cry after tripping. You must be very brave.¡±

    While Asher gave her compliments, he started to wipe some of the dirt on her face with the handkerchief he brought out from his back pocket.

    [Asher] ¡°There you go; your pretty face is all clean again. Now then, let¡¯s see that forehead of yours.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    As Asher checks on the condition of Ifca¡¯s forehead, she stares at the man that is holding her head gently.

    In all of Ifac¡¯s 5 years of her life all the men she met are big, brawny and angry looking, like the elder officials and the knights and soldiers of the kingdom, that is why besides her own father Alfern that looks nothing of the sort is the only man she can get close to.

    Even when her father introduces someone to her, she tends to hid behind him and starts to think¡­

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­scary¡­¡±

    And she then draws away from them by running towards either her sister Alowey, Deloria, or the maids that are close by.

    And then, from out of nowhere, a woman she never met before suddenly got close to her father. She doesn¡¯t hate it though; same goes for her older sister Alowey. Seeing as their father is giving a happy expression that they didn¡¯t get to see for a while.

    That is why as long as her father is happy, they are happy as well.

    After 3 days of thinking, her father and the woman named Diana finally agreed to get married, her father said something that made her twitch.

    [Alfern] ¡°Alowey, Ifca¡­we¡¯re going to have a new family member¡­his name is Asher, he is Diana¡¯s son that was left behind.  I¡¯m thinking of inviting him here and live with us.¡±

    The words ¡®He¡¯ and ¡®His¡¯ made Ifca¡¯s inner thoughts react. (If he is Diana¡¯s son wouldn¡¯t that mean that he will start living her as well?) Those kinds of thought ran in circles inside her head, causing her to get cautious.

    Will he be big and scary? Will he shout at me if I did something wrong? Will he hurt me if I said something he didn¡¯t like?

    With so many questions starting to pop out from her head, she trembles the day when he finally comes.

    4 days later, the man in question finally appeared in from the magic circle that her sister made.

    From a distance, he could easily see him.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­so tall¡­¡±

    Even from this distance he could tell that ¡®He¡¯ is taller than most men in the castle. Especially since Ifca only stood in 3.5 feet, ¡®He¡¯ seems like a giant to her.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­brawny¡­¡±

    Though not as muscular as most knights in the kingdom, ¡®He¡¯ still has a wide chest and thick looking arms that might show more muscles if he flexes them.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..scary eyes¡­¡±

    Since she was in quite a distance, she couldn¡¯t really tell ¡®His¡¯ eyes color, all she knew was that they we¡¯re sharp.

    Seeing ¡®Him¡¯ finally standing inside the castle, made Ifca even more scared than before, but he remembers that words that her father said that one must not judge by appearance alone, so she quietly followed ¡®Him¡¯ and her older sister Alowey.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    To her surprise, ¡®His¡¯ room is right next to Ifca¡¯s and in front of ¡®His¡¯ door is her older sister¡¯s room. She started to think that she might not get a good night sleep from now on.

    Hours later, right after Alfern, Diana and her sister left ¡®His¡¯ room, ¡®He¡¯ along with Deloria left the room and head somewhere. She of course followed after them.

    10 minutes later, she made a blunder. She trips and falls to the ground, not only once, but twice. But to her surprise, ¡°He¡± was there to help him 2 times in a row.

    Ever since Ifca grew cautious to others, she started to learn how to tell if a person is lying or not. That is why when people praise her, she could tell that they are only saying it to get close to her father the king or to get close to her personally.

    But ¡®His¡¯ words have no lie in them. When ¡®He¡¯ said that she was pretty, ¡®He¡¯ was honestly telling the truth. Beside her father, ¡®He¡¯ was the first man to call her that. Inside, she was slightly happy to hear that.

    ¡®He¡¯ then starts to rub her head to check if she is injured.

    As he rubs her head, she could feel that ¡®His¡¯ hands are even bigger than her father¡¯s, but she felt something similar from his hands. The same feeling she gets form her father, she felt safe.

    As she slowly looks up to see ¡®His¡¯ face closer, she quickly notice his eyes.

    She was quickly mesmerized by the color of his eyes; she has never seen eyes that have the same color as the clear blue sky before.

    Suddenly her feelings about ¡®Him¡¯ changed; true he has a tall and brawny body, but she felt safe just being close to him. ¡®His¡¯ eyes are sharp, but they¡¯re not scary, their kind and yet strong in the same time.

    ¡®He¡¯ isn¡¯t scary; ¡®He¡¯ isn¡¯t someone that would scream at me for no reason, ¡®He¡¯ wouldn¡¯t hit me even if I did something wrong.

    With her thoughts and feelings changed, she raised her hand towards ¡®His¡¯ cheeks and said¡­

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Brother Person¡­¡±

    She finally accepts him as family, as her older brother¡­but¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Eh, Person? Well I guess I am going to be your older brother, but the ¡®Person¡¯ part is¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about it Sir, she calls everyone she is close to like that, even her own family.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°R¡ªreally? If you put it like that, I guess its fine.¡±

    After all, Asher was accepted by Ifca as her older brother, so he wouldn¡¯t complain just by being called in a weird manner.

    [Deloria] ¡°But I¡¯m quite surprised; princess Ifca tends to stay clear in front of men and other strangers. You must have quite an aura around you Sir.¡±

    After checking Ifac¡¯s forehead, he stood up and answered Deloria honestly.

    [Asher] ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of that, I think it¡¯s because I have a lot of experience with children her age. It¡¯s all thanks to my part-time job day-care center though.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Job? Oh, you must have taken a job that requires taking care of 3 or 4 children.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I say ¡®Yes¡¯ at the ¡®Taking care¡¯ part, but ¡®No¡¯ at the ¡®3 or 4¡¯ part.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I took care of 38 kids all at once.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­w¡ªwow, th¡ªthat is really amazing.¡±

    Deloria couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of hard work Asher put out, just to take care of children who aren¡¯t even related to him.

    *Gruuu~*

    Suddenly, a small cute sound came out of Ifca¡¯s stomach. Without making any expression on her face, she held her stomach with her hands and said¡­

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hungry¡­¡±

    Another adorable action that almost made Asher hug her out of instinct, but of course he didn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the good vibe he got going.

    From Ifca¡¯s hunger, Asher remembered that the food won¡¯t be ready for a while, but he could really let her new younger sister go hungry, so he thought up of a way.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey uh¡­Ifca was it?¡±

    [Ifca] *Nod*

    [Asher] ¡°Can you tell me where the kitchen is? If you show where it is, I¡¯ll make you something you might like.¡±

    She would have agreed even if Asher didn¡¯t offer her anything, but hearing something that she might like and also made by her new brother got her curiosity going. She then clench on to Asher¡¯s shirt sleeve.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..come, Brother Person.¡±

    With that being said, Ifca started to pull him, but since Asher is huge compared to herself, Asher isn¡¯t moving even an inch. But due to her pulling, Asher¡¯s sleeve got stretched out and wrinkled.

    He didn¡¯t really mind his shirt getting stretched out, but Asher thought that if they got their faster, Ifca will be able to eat earlier. He could slightly hear her stomach make a cute noise, so he carried her and made her sit on his right arm while Ifca herself has her arms around his neck.

    There seems to be no discomfort coming from her, more like she actually likes it.

    Seeing as she has no problem in the way she is being carried, Asher asks her to point the way and Asher would just follow.

    While following Ifca¡¯s pointing direction, they started to walk towards the kitchen while Deloria herself gave a warm smile behind them.

    5 minutes later, they finally step inside the kitchen.

    While still having Ifca on his arm, he looks around. Since he notice that the era her is similar to the medieval era that he sometimes come across when reading a history book, electrical appliances doesn¡¯t exist in this world.

    Upon notice the princess entering the kitchen, all 4 maids stop their working hands and bows courteously towards her. But something was different, the young princess walking in the kitchen isn¡¯t something unusual, she comes over whenever she is hungry. But what made the maids grow quiet is that she was being carried by a tall, black haired man.

    At first they started to whisper amongst themselves and questioned one another on who he is, but one of the maids recalled something.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Wait¡­isn¡¯t Lady Diana¡¯s son coming over to the castle today? Could it be that¡­¡±

    With that question as a starting point and realizing that Deloria, a high serving attendant is right beside him, they quickly realized that the man standing before them is Asher, the soon-to-be queen¡¯s son.

    In a panic, they quickly bowed once again and greeted him in loud voices.

    [Maids # 1 to 4] ¡°It¡¯s our honor to finally meet you Prince Asher!¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®Prince¡¯ made Asher twitch and feel weird again. When he, Ifca and Deloria made their way to the kitchen, the maids they come cross with started to bow down and called him ¡®Prince¡¯, one after another.

    [Asher] (I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get used to being call that.)

    Without saying anything out loud, Asher simply gave a wary smile and told the maids to continue their work and to not mind him being here.

    At first, the maids looked at each other but since it was an order from the new prince, they slowly got back to their work.

    [???] ¡°Hmm? Why if it isn¡¯t Princess Ifca and Deloria, huh¡­who is this?¡±

    Hearing a voice from behind, Asher turns around and found a woman almost as tall has he is.

    [Deloria] ¡°Hello there Mrs. Emma, this man here is Lady Diana¡¯s son, Asher.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°I see. Nice to meet you Prince Asher, I¡¯m Emma the head cook of this kitchen.¡±

    Emma who is giving an energetic greeting is a tall woman; her body looks like it is well trained and balanced. She has long wavy fiery red hair, brown eyes with small eye brows.

    In appearance, she looks like a 30 year old, but nevertheless she is quite attractive.

    After her introduction, she brought out her left hand while maintaining her smile. Asher then followed and greets her.

    [Asher] ¡°Deloria already told you this, but my name is Asher and it¡¯s nice to meet you Mrs. Emma.¡±

    When they finished saying their greetings, Emma asks them why they came here together. Asher was about to answer her but he was cut off by the same cute sound her heard a few minutes ago. After hearing that, she quickly understood their purpose and simply said¡­

    [Emma] ¡°I see¡­¡±

    While giving of a wary smile.

    She wanted to give Ifca some food to eat, but since they heard that there will be an important guest coming, who is Asher, Emma decided to make some special food for tonight¡¯s dinner. That is the reason why their taking so much time in preparation.

    [Emma] ¡°Sorry Princess Ifca, we don¡¯t have anything for you right now.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make something for her. If you can just lend me a stove and some ingredients, I might make something fast for her.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Eh? You¡¯ll be cooking Prince?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°If I¡¯m allowed to.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Go right ahead, don¡¯t hold yourself back.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks Mrs. Emma, and¡­could I ask for something else?¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Hm, what is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Is there any way for me to change the Prince title? I¡¯m not really used to being call that way.¡±

    No matter how many time Asher is called Prince, he would never get used to it since its makes him feel uncomfortable.

    [Emma] ¡°Well¡­we can¡¯t really call you without any honorifics¡­I know, why don¡¯t I just call the same way Deloria. I¡¯ll just call you Sir, how about it.¡±

    Asher guesses that being a noble is actually pretty constricting, but choosing between ¡®Prince¡¯ and ¡®Sir¡¯, he would gladly pick ¡®Sir¡¯ any day.

    [Asher] (Well, it¡¯s an improvement.)

    After finally agreeing on what to be called, Emma leads Asher and the rest to a free stove.

    Though they call it a stove, it actually just made of bricks with a 3 inch rectangular hole where you can place the wood while having a bigger hole on top that has a small steel bars lined up in a row.

    Emma asks if he knows how to work it, unfortunately Asher has never seen this kind of stove before so he embarrassingly said no.

    Without a single sign of irritation, Emma grabs on to a red crystal that was hanging on the stove¡¯s wall. She then took a piece of wood from the pile that is conveniently place beside the stove.

    While Emma hold on to both the crystal and the piece of wood, Asher quickly notice that the 2 inch crystal started to light up, and just like a match stick, Emma scratched the crystal at the piece of wood and it quickly burst into a small flame.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa!?¡±

    Asher couldn¡¯t help himself, as a human that lives at a world that only thinks that magic is just stuff out of a fairy tale; this was an amazing thing to see.

    Asher, with a bit of excited tone in his voice, asks how the crystal works and Deloria who was beside him answers.

    [Deloria] ¡°The stone is actually crystallized Mana, or to be more precise, it a pure solid form of a Flame Mana. It can start flames by simply squeezing one of its tips.¡±

    Since the function is simple, Asher quickly got the grasp on how it works. He then asks if it¡¯s hard to find them or could they be a rare kind of materials. Deloria¡¯s answered and said they weren¡¯t rare, they could be easily mined within the kingdom.

    [Emma] ¡°Honestly Sir, I¡¯m actually curious on what you¡¯re going to make, you don¡¯t mind me stay, right?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t really mind.¡±

    While he put Ifca down, he starts to think of something he can make, while having his right hand on his chin and his left hand on the side of his waist. As he continues to pounder, he looks around the kitchen and look at the ingredient that can be used.

    While checking on the ingredients, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t only Deloria or Emma is watching, the 4 maids stopped on what they were doing and is now watching Asher. He felt slightly bothered by it, but the bothersome feeling quickly fades because of one reason.

    Ifca who was waiting, pulled his pants while placing her right hand on her stomach. Asher then looked down at her.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Brother Person¡­hungry¡­¡±

    Without a single change on her face, Asher could still feel that she is pouting and is starting to get impatient. So with his usual energetic grin, he rolls up his sleeves and made a gutsy pose.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry little Princess, I¡¯ll be done in a jiff, so hold on until then.¡±

    He then walks around the kitchen, grabbing everything he needed. Within a few seconds, he finally returned and places all the things he grabbed on the table.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started¡±

    With only 30 to 35 minutes of waiting. The dessert that he made was finally finished. While carrying a big tray that contains small multiple containers made of thin steel, he slowly place then on the table.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­now...?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry Princess, it just needs a few more minutes to cool down. Then you can eat them.¡±

    Though Asher said to wait, Ifca came closer to the table and placed her hand on the tray, and from out of nowhere, a blue circular light came out of the bottom of the tray.

    Asher was not only surprised at the blue light, but could feel the air around the table started to become colder.

    [Asher] ¡°Could it be that¡­is that magic?¡±

    Asher asks Deloria who was standing next to him and she quickly said yes. She then said that Ifca was actually more special than other spell casters.

    Surprisingly, when a Djinn, who are well known for being powerful spell casters, casts a spell, he or she need to chant, same goes for the other races. But Ifca on the other hand is different, she has no need for chants, she only need to think of the spell.

    After hearing that, Asher was so amazed, he walks closer to Ifca and started to pat her head and praised her. Though her face expression didn¡¯t change, her cheeks went pink and felt really happy.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh¡­Ok, I think that¡¯s enough Princess. Thanks, you¡¯re a big help.¡±

    After saying his thanks, he asks one of the maids that were watching him to grab 7 small plates and 7 spoons.

    The maid panic, but she quickly got the things Asher asked for.

    As they continue to watch Asher full of curiosity, he place the small plat on top of the small steel container and flips it, he then continued to do the same thing to the other 6 containers.

    After flipping them, he personally handed the strange food to not only to Ifca, but to Deloria, Emma and the maids as well.

    The appearance of the strange food was new to them; it had a light brown body while having a darker brown color on its head. It was soft and squishy, and from the slightest movement of the hand, it starts to jiggle.

    No one touched the mysterious food, since this is the first time they seen this kind of food, they have no idea what to do with it. But one of them grabs on her spoon and took a piece of it without a single shred of worry.

    Ifca wasn¡¯t scared, she was more curious on what it might taste like and since this was made by her ¡®Brother Person¡¯ there is no way that this could be dangerous. So she was the first in the whole world that is called Terrafis, to take a bite out of the food call Leche Flan.

    Her face quickly burst in surprise, her eyes widen and her cheeks turn red. After taking out the spoon out of her mouth, she quickly takes another piece and eats it.

    Seeing the Princess Ifca act like this surprised the Deloria, Emma and the maids. Though she wasn¡¯t smiling, they could tell that she was enjoying the food she is eating.

    So without restrain, Deloria, Emma and the maids took a piece to their mouths.

    The castle¡¯s kitchen turned noisy, full of joyful screams that afternoon.

    <hr />

    HI its me ZYLOS101!!! here you guys go, another chapter. i''m not sure if you guys are having gun with my stories, so go right ahead and give me a comment if you enjoying this story to. i''m still planing the Vol.2 of James Moriarty, so please read this story for now. see you guys next chapter!!!!

 Dinner with a Twist

    Chapter 3

    Dinner has finally begun.

    Alfern, Dian and Alowey took their respected seats. The positions are Alfern at the first edge of the table, on the right is his future wife Diana and on his left is his first daughter Alowey.

    Since every person on this family has a respected seat, they quickly noticed that two seats are empty.

    [Alfern] ¡°Hmm? Ifca isn¡¯t here yet even Asher, didn¡¯t Deloria stay with him?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°I believe that Deloria is with him, I knocked and check Asher¡¯s room, but he isn¡¯t inside.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I see, he must have taken a tour of the castle.¡±

    Though Alfern is sure that Deloria is capable of handling things, he is still worried about Asher, seeing as he is new to this world and this new home. But as for Ifca, she tends to pop out of nowhere that even Alfern himself get surprised.

    [Alfern] ¡°Could it be Asher got lost?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he isn¡¯t the type to get lost easily.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Are you sure? I mean, when you just got here, you quickly gotten lost just by going to the comfort room.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Don¡¯t remind me¡­¡±

    That event happened 4 days ago, Diana suddenly needed to do her business and step out of her room. Miraculously, Diana got to the comfort room quickly while dozing off, but when she woke up and started to walk back to her room, she got lost faster than finding the comfort room itself.

    The time when she got lost was about midnight, the lamps that are placed on the walls started to dim, making the hallway darken.

    Though Terrafis has two moons and tends to shine brightly even at night, the weather was cloudy so the 2 moon¡¯s light was covered.

    Her knees started to shake but she still continued to walk forward.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how long she has been walking, but if someone timed her, it would be about 15 minutes.

    While she walks the dark hallways, she started to do a mantra to keep her from getting scared. But, a few steps ahead, she saw something.

    It was a red flame floating in mid-air.

    Diana grew quiet as she watches the mysterious object getting closer and closer. She really wants to run, but her body was frozen in fright so she wasn¡¯t able to.

    Diana is the type of woman who puts up a front when watching a horror movie. The last time she and her son Asher watched a movie DVD called ¡®The Ring¡¯, she didn¡¯t let go of Asher till the end of the show. But it didn¡¯t end there; she was so scared that she slept with her son for the whole week and wakes him up just so she could go to the bathroom for every 10 minutes.

    But now that her son isn¡¯t with her, she couldn¡¯t do anything else but drop down the floor and cry.

    With that embarrassing event that happened 4 days ago, her face grew deep red and hid her face.

    [Alowey] ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mother; I shouldn¡¯t have scared you like that.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the floating fire that Diana saw that night was actually Alowey, who casted a flame spell to light her way, so that she herself can get to the comfort room.

    [Diana] ¡°No, that¡¯s alright. But promise me that you won¡¯t say anything to Ash.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mother, I won¡¯t.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what?¡±

    Suddenly, Asher¡¯s voice came out from behind Alfern. With still a carrying a questioning look, he slowly made his way to his mother¡¯s left seat.

    Diana quickly thinks of an excuse in a panic.

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry for being late, I had things to do.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Don¡¯t worry its fine; I¡¯m just glad that you didn¡¯t get lost.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No way, what kind of Ditz would get lost that easily. The paths here are so easy to remember.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Since Alowey promised, the only person who knows of that event is Alowey herself and the victim Diana.

    Though her son didn¡¯t really point his finger on anyone, she was still dissatisfied from being call a ditz.

    [Asher] ¡°So what we¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing for you to worry about; it¡¯s just that I remembered how I had a hard time with RPG games.¡±

    With those words, Diana fell silent while remembering a rare item she wasn¡¯t able to find in a certain game.

    With Alfern in the middle of the table, at his right are Diana and Asher, to his left is Alowey, but his second daughter still isn¡¯t seated.

    Alfern though that it might be rude to make his soon-to-be-son wait, he decided to go pick her or even find her.

    [Maid] ¡°Dinner is served.¡±

    But before he even stands, the maids started to walk in and place the covered food at the table. Alfern then noticed someone following another maid from behind, he was able to recognize her instantly.

    [Alfern] ¡°Ifca, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Father Person¡­*Nod*¡±

    With his youngest daughter finally present, they can finally start to eat. But before they do, Alfern told Ifca to try not to be late again, though she nods at her father¡¯s words, she was too busy staring at the food that is covered by silver covers.

    [Alowey] ¡°Now Ifca, hurry up and be seated so we could start eating.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Ok¡­Sister Person¡­¡±

    She then starts walking to the table, but instead of heading to her seat on the left, she walked around and headed to the right.

    [Diana] ¡°Eh, wha-what?¡±

    Suddenly, the feeling of depression quickly dispersed from inside her. Seeing the small figure of Ifca walking towards her made her really happy.

    [Diana] (C¡ªcould it be, could it be that she finally accepts me as her new mother!?)

    She was overjoyed for the sudden development, but she could care less because the 2nd daughter of her beloved future husband has finally accepted her.

    [Diana] (I¡¯m finally going to become a mother of a cute child again, after all Asher was only cute until his puberty came.)

    While suppressing her inner feelings, she quickly gave in and stood with arms open, ready to hug her adorable little girl. Alfern and Alowey smiles as they watch the spectacle, thinking of the same thing as Diana, the acceptance of her motherhood.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Unfortunately the feeling of acceptance wasn¡¯t directed to Diana. Ifca walks pass her and is headed somewhere else.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Gnn¡­¡±

    Without a single word, as soon as she got close to Asher, she grabs on to his shirt and started climbing.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hmph¡­¡±

    Seeing as she¡¯s having a hard time, she looks up to Asher, trying to tell him something without the use for words. Luckily

    for Asher, with the years of experience he got from his part-time job, he easily understood what Ifca wanted.

    Asher lifts her by and placed Ifca on his lap.

    [Asher] ¡°There you go, you comfy?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡±

    Though Ifca didn¡¯t turn around and express her feelings, Asher could tell she is happy since not only did she nod; she is also currently swinging her legs energetically.

    Asher actually likes little children; he always thinks that if he had a younger brother or sister, he would happily show his feelings. Unfortunately he can¡¯t do that right now, since the Diana is still standing with open arms, waiting for a hug that never came.

    Asher wasn¡¯t the only one that felt the awkwardness in the air, Alowey, Alfern and also some of the maids stayed quiet and looks at Diana full of worry.

    Amazingly, 3 minutes has passed and she finally put down her arms. But as soon as she did, she turns her head facing Asher with slightly teary eyes while biting her thumb nail. If the people of Terrafis knew what a Drama series is, they would be able to tell that Diana look like a jealous woman staring enviously at a certain couple.

    [Alfern] ¡°Now, now dear, you will have your chance with Ifca someday.¡±

    With Alfern came closer to Diana, calming her down as he gently holds her shoulders, she returns to her seat pouting. But Asher could still hear her say ¡°So unfair¡­¡± in her small voice. Seeing this Alfern gave Diana a wary yet gentle smile.

    [Alfern] ¡°But I¡¯m actually impressed myself; Ifca doesn¡¯t really get close to people she just met. She even avoids my guest and runs off.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°That is true; it took me by surprise that she gotten so close to someone she just met today.¡±

    Hearing praises from both Alowey and Alfern, he couldn¡¯t help but blush while awkwardly smiling with a dry laugh.

    [Diana] ¡°Loli-con¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm¡­!?¡±

    Asher wanted to talk back, but he knew that if he did, a long argument will rise and they might never start with dinner.

    When the atmosphere has finally died down, Alfern looks around him and confirms if everyone is accounted for.

    [Alfern] ¡°Alright then, shall we eat?¡±

    The maids that stood close at the table began taking off the food trays¡¯ cover and reviled tonight¡¯s dinner.

    [Alfern] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat in the¡­¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Wow, these looks amazing¡­¡±

    Both father and daughter we¡¯re shocked to see the food placed in front of them.

    The usual food they serve the royal family are mostly boiled veggies and meat with some salt or fried chicken along with bread, but what they see before them are not only delicious in appearance but also artistic.

    [Alfern] ¡°Did¡ªdid Mrs. Emma made these? They look exquisite!¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°A¡ªactually your highness, it was all Sir Asher¡¯s doing, he cooked every single one of these delicacies.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ca¡ªcalling them delicacies is a little too much isn¡¯t it? I just did what I thought would be appropriate for tonight, besides their just simple dishes.¡±

    Though Asher said ¡®Simple¡¯, Alowey and her father couldn¡¯t believe what they see before them could be called as such.

    [Diana] ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this¡­could these be¡­*Gulp*¡±

    Diana already knew what kind of food she is seeing right now since these food came from Asher and her own world, but seeing them here in Terrafis made her smile in joy. As for Ifca, though she doesn¡¯t know what its name are, but since she watched Asher in the kitchen making them she wasn¡¯t that surprised.

    But then again, Ifca doesn¡¯t really show much of her expressions.

    Seeing never before seen food made them stare, but the appearance wasn¡¯t the only thing that got Alowey and Alfern in a trance, the scent that it¡¯s emitting was amazing.

    From behind, the maids who are trying their best to not show it gulped and quickly wiped away their slightly dripping saliva from their mouths.

    They have no idea what this foreign food is or what its name, but Diana who could no longer keep it to herself answered their curiosity.

    [Diana] ¡°Its Chinese food, it¡¯s been so long!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Ch¡ªChinese food, is that the name of all of these food, Diana?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s what we call them all together but they actually have their own name.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I see¡­um¡­what is the name of this one?¡±

    Amongst the all the food at the table he points out at one of the biggest in size.

    [Alfern] ¡°I could tell that it¡¯s a chicken, but I never seen it prepared like this before.¡±

    Since all the people in the dining room are curious, Asher explains each and every thing he prepared, starting with¡­

    [Asher] ¡°That is called an Herbal Steamed Chicken. I first chopped herbs and vegetables into strands and stuffed the chicken¡¯s belly, after taking out the organs of course.

    After stuffing them the herbs and vegetables inside, I closed the belly with a string.

    I then massaged it with salt and pepper and let it stay put for about 15 minutes and after that instead of boiling it, I let it cooked on top of a boiling pot full of hot water.¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t able to hear anything, but some of the maids made a gulping sound just from listening to Asher¡¯s explanation.

    Alowey then looks at the table and asked for the name so f the other dishes that Asher prepared.

    [Asher] ¡°That one is call Vegetable and Liver Stir Fry; I used the organs of the chicken and fried it by using the chicken¡¯s oil.

    This one is called Siomai, I made my own wrapping by using some flour and then minced some carrots, pork, spring onions, there are a few ingredients I couldn¡¯t find but I was able to make some.

    This one is called Siopao, I used some of the remaining pork and cooked them by using a bit of red wine with onions garlic, sugar and salt, I then put some flour and water until it thickens, I had to improvise some things but after that I steamed it like the Chiken and Siomai.¡±

    With never before heard way of cooking, Alowey and the others could barely contain their curiosity.

    [Asher] ¡°A¡ªactually, a few hours ago, I uh¡­I got so excited since I had so many ingredients so close to me, I made too much for just the four of us to finish¡­sorry.¡±

    Asher shyly confessed on one of his blunders. The dishes that is spread in front of them is actually some of the things he made, most of the remaining food is still in the kitchen.

    Alfern wasn¡¯t angry what so ever nor does he find it hard to deal with, he was actually very impressed that Asher could make so many dishes that normally take the maids longer, and he is also happy in the fact the he made something for Alfern and his family.

    [Alfern] ¡°It¡¯s alright Asher, since I wouldn¡¯t want your hard work to be wasted¡­¡±

    Before he finishes, Alfern call out to a maid who is standing next to him.

    [Alfern] ¡°Go call Mrs. Emma and the other servants; I want everyone in the castle enjoy tonight¡¯s dinner that Asher prepared for us.¡±

    Though the maid tried to not show it on her face, she was actually really happy hearing Alfern¡¯s words.

    Within a few minutes, the huge table that was empty in appearance, even if Asher his new family seated, is now filled up.

    Deloria, who helped bring in the dishes, is now seated to the left of Asher while Emma seats next to Alowey.

    Asher was really surprised to see this, usually from the history book he read before, a servant and its master doesn¡¯t eat together like this, but one could see that the maids are used to do things like this.

    [Asher] (They must have been eating together from time to time.)

    With all of the maids accounted for, they finally await for the king¡¯s order.

    [Alfern] ¡°Is everyone seated? Alright, now we can start eating.¡±

    He then raised his cup full of wine in the air.

    [Alfern] ¡°To Diana and Asher, may our new family stay strong and happy, cheers!¡±

    With everyone raising their cup and cheered, Asher told the other maids to pull the string that stitches the chicken¡¯s belly together, and with his instructions they simultaneously pulled the string, causing the rich scent that is locked inside to spread.

    [Emma] ¡°Whoa¡­what an amazing smell!¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before.¡±

    After admiring the scent it releases, Emma and the other maids started cutting the chicken with a knife so they could serve Alfern and the other family members.

    [Emma] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    [Maid # 2] ¡°That was¡­¡±

    Due to Asher steaming the chicken perfectly, Emma and the rest of the maids we¡¯re shocked on who easily they cut the chicken¡¯s body.

    [Emma] ¡°It¡¯s like the knife just slides through and the bone just slips out of the meat.¡±

    While being astonished once again, Emma and the other maids, slices a big piece and served them to Alfern and the rest.

    With full of anticipation, everyone used their forks pierced with ether chicken, veggie and liver or siomai into their mouths, except for Asher though, he was too busy feeding Ifca who is seating on his lap.

    [Alowey] ¡°S¡ªso soft, this chicken is really soft!¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Princess Alowey is right; I¡¯ve never eaten anything like this before!¡±

    [Maid # 3] ¡±And the taste of the herbs makes it even more delicious!¡±

    The Steamed Chicken has a lot of good comments coming from the Alowey, Emma and some maids who tasted the chicken first.

    As for the Stir Fry¡­

    [Alfern] ¡°Hmm!? The vegetables maintained their crunchiness and the liver¡¯s bitter taste has dimmed! This is amazing!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I had your Chinese cooking Ash¡­the way you cook the Stir Fry has improved!¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!The future husband and wife made good expressions along with good comments towards the Stir Fry.

    [Deloria] ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this thing that¡¯s covering the small pieces of meat is actually made out of flour, it¡¯s really good!¡±

    [Maid # 4] ¡°I never knew you can cook meat by only using the hot air coming from heated water, this is amazing!¡±

    And of course, the Siomai also has been praised greatly.

    Hearing all of this complements about Asher¡¯s cooking made his cheeks blush and tried to cover his big smile with is arm, unfortunate for him, Alowey who is seated across him saw his expression and made her giggle.

    [Alowey] (How cute¡­)

    Everyone was having a good time, but Diana who came from the same world as Asher asks him something.

    [Diana] ¡°Hey Ash, if you made siomai and siopao, would that mean that you also made their sauce?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I knew you¡¯d be asking for it, that is why I already made them.¡±

    Asher was about to stand up, but he quickly stopped since Ifca is currently seated on his lap, munching on a Siopao. He wanted to get it himself but with the situation he¡¯s in he had no choice but to ask a maid to get it for him.

    It only took the maid a few minutes to get what Asher asked for and she slowly walks towards him. In her hands are two small jars that Diana believed to be the sauce for the Siopao and the chili garlic for the Siomai.

    Right after the maid place the jars on the table between Asher and Diana, she quickly said thank you and opens the small jar. With the use of a tea spoon, she place small amounts on top of the siomai and eats it.

    [Diana] ¡°This¡­this is what makes the siomai taste even better!¡±

    Everyone at the dining table looks at Diana¡¯s satisfied look, of course Alfern also got curious and asked Diana what she put on top of her Siomai.

    [Diana] ¡°Oh this¡­hehehe¡­it¡¯s something good¡­here, say ahh¡­¡±

    Diana¡¯s sudden action made everyone, including Asher and Alowey look their way.

    This action is a first for Alfern, not even his long departed wife did this to him. He wanted to refuse since the stares of his daughter and future son is embarrassing, but also Emma and the maids made him even more embarrassed.

    [Diana] ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    But seeing his beloved Diana wait for him with an innocent smile, he wasn¡¯t able to refuse and ate the siomai on Diana¡¯s fork.

    At first, Alfern¡¯s face was red because of embarrassment, but now it¡¯s red because of the chili garlic that was on the siomai.

    [Alfern] ¡°Y¡ªyour right Diana, it¡¯s spicy but it made the Siomai taste better that before!¡±

    After hearing that, Alowey asks Diana for the chili garlic and she then pass it to Emma and to the rest o f the maids.

    After eating their siomai, with slightly red faces, they smiled and once again complimented the sudden improvement of taste of the siomai.

    While Asher looks around him with a smile, he noticed that Ifca who is seated on his lap, staring at the other small jar as she continue to eat her siopao.

    [Asher] ¡°Are you curious about this, Princess?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡±

    With one of her signature nods, Asher gently grabs the siopao that Ifca was holding and puts the sweet sauce on the small bit bark that Ifca made.

    [Asher] ¡°There you go Princess, enjoy.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Nom¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Hm¡­!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°How is it, Princess? It became better, right?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod* *Nod* *Nod*¡­!¡±

    Everyone was surprised to see Ifca¡¯s reaction, normally she would only nod once, but seeing her nod 3 times made, but not only that, she also started to swing her legs energetically and lean her back on to Asher¡¯s chest, Deloria and the watching maids we¡¯re amazed.

    [Deloria] (For Princess Ifca to act like that, what could it be?)

    Out of pure curiosity, Deloria leans to her right and asks¡­

    [Deloria] ¡°Um¡­Sir Asher, what is that liquid that you put on top of Princess Ifca¡¯s food be?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? Oh this, this is a sweet sauce made especially for siopao.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°It¡ªits sweet you say?¡±

    Deloria, who secretly has a sweet tooth, asks Asher to give her some while having eyes full of child like curiosity. He then hands her the jar that contains the sweet sauce.

    [Asher] (Ah¡­she¡¯s making that look again.)

    The child like smile that Deloria is making reminded Asher the time he first met Deloria. She is making the same smile when she drank the coffee he made for her. Asher smirks at Deloria¡¯s child like expression.

    [Deloria] ¡°*Nom*¡­Hm!? This sauce matches well with this siopao bread¡­*Nom*¡­¡±

    [Maid # 4] ¡°Really? Hurry up Del, pass it to me!¡±

    [Maid # 5] ¡°Oh, I¡¯m next please!¡±

    The friendly conversation on the table continues. Alfern along with Diana talked about preparations, Asher Alowey and Emma talked about how he prepared the dishes and other methods while Deloria and Ifca sat quietly, munching on the dishes.

    The master of the castle along with his family and servants enjoyed a beautiful dinner while talking about life and other things happily until they eventually notice that they have finished the dishes placed on the table.

    [Alfern] ¡°This was an amazing dinner, thank you Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Your welcome, but to tell you the truth I actually prepared something for dissert.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°*Gasp* Could it be¡­is it the¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yup, It¡¯s a dissert called Leche Flan.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°!?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?...¡±

    Hearing Asher¡¯s words almost made Deloria and even Ifca jump for joy.

    With dinner finally over, Asher returned to his overly sized room.

    He wanted to stay and help clean the dining room, but the maids refused his offer while carrying satisfied looks on their faces.

    [Asher] ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do¡­¡±

    Usually Asher would still be working ether at a construction site or cooking at a restaurant or even doing repairs at a garage. But now that he has nothing to do, he couldn¡¯t help but realize that he was actually what a lot of people would call a Busy Body.

    As he continues to look up at the starry sky on his room¡¯s veranda, he sensed someone was walking closer to him from behind.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Mom, what brings you here so late at night?¡±

    Asher could tell that it was Diana without even looking back.

    [Diana] ¡°Yeah, kind of. What about you, can¡¯t sleep either?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Well, we¡¯d usually still be working at this time so¡­¡±

    Diana agreed and made a small laugh. She then walks closer to Asher¡¯s side and joins him watching the night sky.

    Both mother and son didn¡¯t say a single word for about 15 minutes, until Diana finally spoke.

    [Diana] ¡°Ash, tell me what you really feel. Are you OK with me getting married, getting a new father, a new family, are you really fine with all of this?¡±

    Diana¡¯s usual tone has become serious; hearing his mother like this is rare, even for Asher himself.

    Asher looks to his side and found her mother looking at him seriously.

    [Diana] ¡°IF and only IF you feel that I shouldn¡¯t marry Alfern, then I will gladly decline his proposal.¡±

    Though this is a rare occasion for Diana, Asher could tell that she won¡¯t even think twice in declining Alfern. These kinds of choices made Asher tremble, but luckily Asher has already an answer.

    [Asher] ¡°A few hours ago I watched both you and Mr. Alfern, I saw you smile that I¡¯ve only seen in photos, back when Pops was still alive.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I know, I fell in love with him after all, but right now what is important is what you think.¡±

    Asher was confused, why would his mother throw away her own feelings as simple as throwing away paper?

    [Asher] ¡°Why would you want to throw away your own happiness?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Because I took yours away¡­¡±

    Diana started to tremble as she looks down on the floor, while Asher is now more confused than ever before.

    [Diana] ¡°You seriously think I didn¡¯t know? When you we¡¯re in middle school, you get up so early in the morning so that you can deliver the news papers around town and quickly come back just so you can make me breakfast while pretending that you aren¡¯t even tired. You even sneak the money I give you and sneak it in our house savings.

    When you graduated from middle school and you¡¯re finally at the age where you can be hired for part time jobs, our livelihood became better sure, but the price you had to pay is that you¡¯ve become so busy that you can only hang out with your friends once every 3 or even 4 months. Not to mention that you even work on weekends, holidays and you even avoid your school festivals just so you can take more shifts in your jobs. You barely have any time for yourself.

    Not to mention the thing you did last week. You gave me all of your money just so I could go to some expensive and stupid trip.¡±

    [Asher] (So she knows about that too.)

    [Diana] ¡°And now I drag you into this¡­you must think I¡¯m selfish, huh?¡±

    Diana¡¯s eyes started to get teary, her body trembles and the grip of her hands while holding her own arm tightens.

    She blames herself for not being able to support her son properly like what a normal mother should be doing. She was great at her work, but because of her own boss or other officemates sexual harassment, she quickly gets angry and the result was her getting demoted.

    She blames herself for making her own son work endlessly.

    As she thought of those things inside her head, Asher finally answered Diana¡¯s question.

    [Asher] ¡°You only noticed it now?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Huh?¡±

    Diana was surprised on Asher¡¯s answer, he is even making a face that says ¡®Why is she asking such a dumb question.¡± towards her.

    [Asher] ¡°You throw a tantrum whenever you see me eat ice-cream, you secretly put all my rare items to your character and whenever you sleep on my bed, you tend to kick me out just so you can take the entire blanket for yourself. If that¡¯s not selfish, I don¡¯t know what is.¡±

    Diana couldn¡¯t say a single word to Asher because all the things he said we¡¯re true. She bends her body and started to get depressed.

    [Asher] ¡°But you know Mom; I love that selfishness of yours.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Even when you rudely interrupt me when I¡¯m cooking, just so you can play a 2 player game with me, I love that to.

    When you came to my Parents Day back when I was an elementary student and you played your right half as my mother and the other half as my father, it was really embarrassing, but I love it.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­hehe¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Your clumsiness when you we¡¯re doing the laundry and you accidentally slipped inside while having the washing machine was set in ¡®Cycle¡¯, I then found you screaming while having your legs raised up and spun like and out of control top, yeah¡­I really love that to.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hehe¡­I see¡ªwait, why was there a ¡®REALLY¡¯ part in that last sentence?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Look, what I¡¯m trying to say here is that, not even once did I ever regret how I live my life, nor did I ever hate it.¡±

    Though Asher deliberately avoided the ¡®Really¡¯ question of her mother, he honestly told her what he felt.

    [Diana] ¡°But that isn¡¯t enough, if you want me to marry Alfern for his money, then I will. Also, I openly told Alfern that I might marry him just for that specific reason.¡±

    Asher was shocked when he heard that from his mother. There is no doubt that if anyone was told that, he or she would be hated. He then asked her what Alfern¡¯s answer was, with a voice filled with worry.

    Diana then shrugs her shoulder and made a weak laugh.

    [Diana] ¡°He still wanted to marry me.¡±

    [Asher] (Wow, how tolerant.)

    [Diana] ¡°Heck, I even told him that no matter how much he will love me or show me his feelings; he will always remain 2nd to me.¡±

    Once again, Asher was shocked hearing this.

    [Asher] (2nd, could it be that Mom has another man in her life that even I didn¡¯t know about?)

    Diana easily noticed that her son, Asher was confused. She then came closer to him and gave Asher a motherly smile.

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯s you, you dense idiot. My number one man will always be you Ash. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make you happy.¡±

    With slightly red cheeks, Asher looks straight to her mother¡¯s eyes and said¡­

    [Asher] ¡°If you really want me to be happy then go marry the man you¡­um¡­2nd love and live a happy life. I¡¯ll be happy once you do that.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­..ha¡­hahaha.¡±

    With a slightly loud laugh and teary eyes, she hugs her son tightly while burying her face on his chest, as if she was trying to hide her big smile.

    [Diana] ¡°Why the hell are you so stubborn? *Sniff*¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I don¡¯t know, it must be in the blood.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hahaha~¡±

    With Diana¡¯s worries gone and Asher being honest to his feelings, they can finally move on to a new family.

    Both were quiet for about a minute, but then Asher and his mother Diana already knew that they we¡¯re being watched. The reason why they didn¡¯t panic is because they already knew who it was, so Diana speaks out.

    [Diana] ¡°Alf, I love you and all, but eavesdropping isn¡¯t really what I call an attractive attribute.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Haha, it seems that I¡¯m caught. Sorry, I didn¡¯t really mean to. I honestly wanted to talk to Asher some more but¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I got ahead of you, sorry about that.¡±

    Alfern gave Diana a smile saying ¡®It¡¯s alright¡¯ as he walks closer towards them.

    As he walks closer, Asher noticed that Alfern is holding a silver tray with 2 cups.

    [Alfern] ¡°Oh these, I was thinking that maybe we should drink something warm while we talk, but I guess we won¡¯t be needing these anymore, they¡¯ve become cold after all.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s alright, thanks for thinking about me though. So what is it you want to talk about?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I¡¯m actually here to ask you if you¡¯re alright with me asking your mother for marriage. But I guess Diana beat me to it.¡±

    Though the king didn¡¯t really show it to Asher, he was actually really nerves meeting his bride¡¯s son, he was scared that he might get hated by Asher. But after listening to him talk with his mother honestly, he could finally asked Asher without any reserve.

    [Alfern] ¡°If you alright with me please let me marry you mother and treat me like your own father.¡±

    Asher stood motionlessly for a few seconds and finally showed him his usual grin.

    [Asher] ¡°What are you talking about? You are the man that my mother chose, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make her happy.¡±

    He then places his hands on Alfern¡¯s shoulder and said¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Besides, I think you¡¯re the only man who can tolerate her besides me.¡±

    While keeping his voice quiet enough for Alfern alone to hear. Diana¡¯s face looked suspicious though.

    [Alfern] ¡°I¡ªI see. But still, it¡¯s great to be accepted by you Asher.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Just call me Ash, we¡¯re family after all.¡±

    Alfern made a big smile when he heard Asher say ¡®Family¡¯, but it also reminded him about something.

    [Alfern] ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, I almost forgot.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Forgot, what Alf?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I was going to ask both of you about this, which is if Asher¡ª I mean Ash, agrees to our wedding, and since he did I guess this is the perfect time.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°And that question is¡­¡±

    Before Alfern asks them, he cleared his throat and readied himself.

    [Alfern] ¡°Alright, here it goes¡­Diana, Ash; would you two like to become Djinns like myself?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    Asher and Diana mad the same pose, with arms crossed, tilting their head to the right with stiff smiles and their right eyebrow raised. One could easily see that these two are no doubt mother and son.

    But their expression isn¡¯t questionable, after all, they we¡¯re given a choice to become a magical beings call Djinns.

    <hr />

    hi its me ZYLOS101, i feel really down since they cut the Gate anime series, but i must keep going and finish this story and keep making plots for the every day life of James Moriarty story, anyway thanks for reading this, please give me a lot of comments, i love reading them. see you next chapter guys!!!

 New Mornings comes with New Troubles

    Chapter 4

    This conversation happened 3 days before Asher came to the world of Terrafis.

    The 5 members of the Asekoth Kingdom¡¯s council are now gathered inside the conference room located within the Castle Hovan to talk about something that might change the future of their kingdom.

    [Councilor???] ¡°You¡¯ll be marrying who!?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I said, I¡¯ve decided to marry Diana.¡±

    The stout middle aged man, who shouted words full denial as he bangs the table with his fist, is Council member BarquesLecrof. Though he is a member of the Council, Barques is also a Duke that owns a land, closest to capital city Hovan where the castle is raised.

    Alfern finally decided to wed Diana, but only if her son will agree to it.

    [Councilor Barques] ¡°What do you mean, that woman is an outsider, a person from another world! You can¡¯t just decide that without informing the Council first!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°That is why I¡¯m telling you now Barques, and another thing¡­¡±

    With a sudden gust of wind twirling around the council room, Barques felt shivers in his spine as he look at Aflern¡¯s glare.

    [Alfern] ¡°Since when did I need permission from you or the Council if I¡¯m allowed to wed someone?¡±

    Probably due to Alfern¡¯s appearance, Barques forgot about his manners towards him, even though Alfern knew Barques back when he was a child. But even though he knew him for a long time, it wouldn¡¯t mean that he could call his beloved an outsider.

    [Councilor ???] ¡°Now, now everyone calm down, I know this might come to a surprise, but Lady Diana is a pleasant woman.¡±

    The other councilor who is presently trying to stop the heavy atmosphere is Councilor Kran Hugo, a young 30 year old member and also an Earl that lives within Hovan city.

    [Councilor Kran] ¡°Please great uncle¡­I mean, your highness, Duke Barques was merely speaking what is best for the kingdom.¡±

    [Councilor ???] ¡°I¡¯m going to have to decline on Duke Barques on this one.¡±

    As for the one that is opposed on Barques¡¯ refusal, is a woman that is about 50 in age, Emmeline Adda, the Duchess that also own a land within the kingdom. She has a face with a few numbers of wrinkles coupled with a few gray hair, but one could still see a strong beauty.

    [Councilor Emmeline] ¡°I have spoken to Lady Diana once before, she is actually very intelligent and quite good when it comes to managing things.¡±

    [Councilor ???] ¡°I agree with Arch-Duchess Emmeline, it¡¯s about time to have another woman be a part of the council. Isn¡¯t that right, Earl Torin?¡±

    [Councilor Torin] ¡°I do not mind for Lady Diana to be our queen as long as she does what she need to, but¡­¡±

    TorinBreccan, a brown skinned 30 year old Earl that not only looks fierce but also a famous knight.

    As for the other person who called out to Torin, is the 2nd female member of the council, Lurel Remington, another member who is given the title of Countess.

    After listening to every opinion of the council members, the most law abiding of them all, Torin has the final say.

    [Councilor Torin] ¡°The law of this kingdom says that the royal family can only be Djinns. As I recall Lady Diana is no Djinn but a mere human woman.¡±

    [Councilor Barques] ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s right, that wo¡ªLady Diana can¡¯t be part of the royal family if she isn¡¯t a Djinn! So¡ª¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of that, but only if her son agrees. But if he does, I don¡¯t want to hear anything from any of you! Do all you understand!?¡±

    With the word of their king, the Councilors weren¡¯t able to say anything to refuse him.

    The council members we¡¯re surprised to hear Alfern¡¯s determined answer.

    Since the last time that a human was turned into a Djinn was about 500 years ago, so isn¡¯t strange for the council to not have that kind of knowledge. As for the reason for Aflern knowing this knowledge is because Alfern himself was change from human to Djinn by his late wife.

    [Alfern] (Now if only Diana¡¯s son would agree to our marriage, I might at least have a chance.)

    But in the end, Alfern¡¯s worries we¡¯re quickly disposed since Asher and his energetic mother Diana spoke the words that Alfern thought would take time for them to answer.

    [Asher] ¡°Sure, I¡¯m cool with it.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯m alright with it too.¡±

    Those words were spoken last night as if the offer that Alfern gave wasn¡¯t even a concern. The answer was given within only a minute.

    That night Alfern was at a dazed when hearing the mother-son combo, after all, the answer their going to give will change their future as well as their well being. But they didn¡¯t even pounder deeply, in fact they looked excited.

    [Diana] ¡°Do you think when I become a Djinn I¡¯ll get taller?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Come on Mom, you shouldn¡¯t ask for the impossible.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What was that!? What¡¯s wrong for asking for long and beautiful legs!? Hey Alf, I¡¯m going to get taller once I become a Djinn right!?¡±

    With Diana¡¯s voice calling out to him, Alfern snapped out o f his daze. While looking at Diana full of anticipation, Alfern gave her his honest answer.

    [Alfern] ¡°Actually, ever since I¡¯ve become a Djinn years ago, I haven¡¯t grown myself either.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat?¡±

    While Diana showed a depressed look and Asher excitingly thinks about his possibilities of him using magic, Alfern quickly remembers Asher¡¯s words and smiles warmly while watching the two.

    [Alfern] (So they trust me that much¡­family, huh? Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t disappoint.)

    With the Alfern¡¯s trouble quickly solved, he has decided to show Diana and Asher a room that only the royal family knows and kept for more than a thousand years.

    A new day has come and a certain young princess has woken from her sleep. With her huge bed along with its big blanket, she struggles for a bit just to get out of the covers.

    Finally getting out of the covers, she rubs her eyes while looking around her room while wearing her dress in a messy manner.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    With half open eyes, she continues to look around while still in a daze. She then noticed that she was holding something.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    It was a small tea spoon.

    At first she was wondering as to why would she be holding on to a spoon, but she quickly remembers the new family that made her very delicious food.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..Brother Person¡­¡±

    She quickly gets off of her bed and ran towards her bedroom door.

    Last time when she finds out that a man will be living right next to her, she was not only dissatisfied, but also scared. But when she got to know her new brother, she quickly got close to him. Though her fear of men didn¡¯t disappear, she happily runs towards her older brother¡¯s room.

    She quickly held the doorknob and opened the door without even knocking.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Its morning¡­.Brother Person¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    But the older brother she was looking for wasn¡¯t in his room. She walks in while looking left and right, thinking that he might be at a corner that she couldn¡¯t see. But unfortunately, Asher wasn¡¯t in his room.

    [Alowey] ¡°Hmm? Ifca? Is something wrong?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Sister Person¡­¡±

    Hearing the voice of her older sister, Ifca found Alowey peeking from outside the door. Seeing as Ifca is already inside,

    Alowey walks in and also looks around.

    [Alowey] ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t Asher in here? It¡¯s still early in the morning, so where could he be? I wanted to have a morning talk to him, but¡­¡±

    As she walks towards Ifca, she noticed that her younger sister is holding something on her left hand.

    [Alowey] ¡°Ifca, why are you holding a tea spoon? Could it be that you¡¯re hungry?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Shake*¡­¡­¡­¡­.No¡­¡±

    *Grumble*

    [Ifca] ¡°*Nod*¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yes¡­¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Fufu~ shall we head to the kitchen then? We¡¯ll look for Asher together later, Ok?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Nod* ¡­¡­¡­¡­..Yes¡­¡±

    Deciding to look for Asher later, the two sisters started to make their way towards the dining room while holding hands.

    [Alowey] ¡°Hmm? Ifca, where are you¡ª¡°

    Or at least that was the plan, since Ifca is leading them; Alowey had no choice but to follow Ifca and headed to the kitchen.

    [Deloria] ¡°Is it alright to put the eggs here, Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±

    Hearing not only his name but also his own voice as well as the voice of someone Alowey grew up with, Alowey and Ifca walks towards the kitchen in a fast pace.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, looks like I have all the things I need, I can finally start cooking¡ªhmm? Oh hey there Princess and Alowey, morning.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Um¡­yes good morning to you too Asher.¡±

    With the sudden appearance of not only 1 but 2 royal princesses, the maids inside the kitchen quickly bowed in respect as they greeted them in unison, causing Asher to twitch in surprise.

    Without anyone noticing, Ifca had already walk pass them and is now tugging on Asher¡¯s pants.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Brother Person¡­morning¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Good morning to you too, Princess. You had a nice sleep?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Nod*¡­¡­good¡­¡­sleep¡­¡±

    After saying their greetings, Ifca notice that Asher was holding a strange looking bucket.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? Oh, are you looking at this? I made this with a broken bucket and a cloth. I¡¯ll use it to sift the flour.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­sift?¡±

    With a word that she has never heard of before, Ifca showed a questioning look, or to be more precise, she made a questioning atmosphere. Asher quickly felt what she was trying to say, so Asher told Ifca what he was planning.

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯ll be making Pancakes for today¡¯s breakfast.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­Pan¡­¡­¡­¡­cake¡­?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Is it some kind of sweetened food?¡±

    Ifca made another questioning atmosphere around her, since she heard words that she never heard of from her older brother again.

    Asher answered ¡®Yes it is.¡¯ with a grin.

    Deloria, who is standing next to Asher, had sparkle in her eyes.

    Though Asher was surprised to know that they never heard of a cake before, he concealed that train of thought and started to explain what he is about to do.

    [Asher] ¡°Now watch what I¡¯m about to do. Fist I put some 2 cups of flour, 1 and ? teaspoon of salt and then 2 teaspoon of sugar in the bucket¡ªuh, I mean the Sift that I made.

    I then shake the Sift to make the flour, salt and sugar, while they fall to a bowl I place below it. See how they became soft and smooth?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Wow, your right.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Now since we¡¯re done with sifting, we take 3 and ? melted butter 2 large eggs, 2 and ? cups of milk inside the bowl and mix them all together.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Morning girls, it¡¯s time to¡ªwhoa, what¡¯s happening in here?¡±

    While Asher mixes the ingredients, the head chef came walking in and got surprised seeing so many people inside the kitchen.

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh, good morning Mrs. Emma.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Good morning princess¡­so, why are there so many people in the kitchen?¡±

    But before Alowey answers, Emma quickly notices the only man inside the kitchen.

    [Emma] ¡°Ah, could it be that Sir Asher is cooking again?¡±

    Alowey thought that Emma would get angry, since someone that only got here in the castle yesterday, is now using the kitchen as he please, but what Alowey thought was the exact opposite.

    [Emma] ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I got myself some paper with me.¡±

    Ever since Emma watched Asher cook last night, she quickly found out that there is more to cooking that she already knows. Though Emma is given the title to be one of the greatest cooks in the kingdom, finding out that the hot air that heated water releases can be used for cooking surprised her.

    [Emma] ¡°Ah, but he might not want to tell me, this kind of knowledge is important.¡±

    With Emma¡¯s bright smile slowly becoming gloomy, Alowey quickly responded.

    [Alowey] ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that Mrs. Emma, after all he has been cooking out in the open for the other to see.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Now that I see it, I guess you¡¯re right princess, thanks.¡±

    With a slightly quick pace, Alowey and Emma walk closer to where Asher is cooking.

    [Asher] ¡°Now that the mix is ready, time for me to ready the syrup and¡ªhmm, hey Mrs. Emma, good morning.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Morning to you too Sir Asher, what are you making today?¡±

    With a slight excited tone, Emma asks Asher what he is doing and Asher quickly answered.

    Again, Emma heard another name of a dish she never heard of. Though she was a little reluctant, Emma asks him if it was possible for her to help on making today¡¯s breakfast.

    [Asher] ¡°Really? Thanks Mrs. Emma that would be great.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s usual grin, he took out a frying pan, but the only difference was that this frying pan didn¡¯t have its cylinder sides and what even more odd is its seems to be a bit wider.

    Again, that was a first thing not only to Emma but to the other maids as well. Upon seeing a new shaped frying pan, the maids try to remember if they ever had a frying pan such as that, and of course Emma is also in deep thought.

    But no matter how hard they try, they just couldn¡¯t remember so Emma, who couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity anymore, asks.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh this? I made it with the frying pan that was outside the door, it had a big dent on it so I just fixed it up and change its shape a bit.¡±

    Not only are Emma and the maids surprised, but also Alowey and Deloria.

    [Alowey] ¡°Asher, does that mean you used a forge to make this?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Not really a forge, I used the Fire Stone to make the metal softer and just hammered away.¡±

    Though the ladies weren¡¯t rally knowledgeable when it comes to forging, they knew enough that one would need enough experience to make even a frying pan.

    [Deloria] ¡°Is Sir Asher a black smith in your previous home?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, I guess you could say that, I had a few part-time jobs that required me to make things with metal. (I¡¯ll leave about me lying about my age.)¡±

    [Emma] ¡°I see, no wonder this was the first time seeing it, but if you used an old frying pan, why does it look new?¡±

    When Emma mentioned something about an old dented frying pan, she suddenly remembers the she was the one who threw it away, but as she recall, the frying pan she threw away was old and rusty.

    [Asher] ¡°I made it look new by use some lemons in that basket.¡±

    [Everyone] ¡°Eh?¡±

    With everyone making a confused looked, Asher explains why he used lemons to clean metal.

    [Asher] ¡°You see Lemons actually have a high citric acid inside their juice, with its use it interacts with oxidized metal and since I this frying pan is mostly made out of copper, I was able to make it shiny again.¡±

    When Asher was done explaining, the ladies grew even more confused.

    [Deloria] ¡°Ox¡­oxi¡­oxiiee?¡±

    [Emma] ¡°I never knew lemons can clean, but who is this Citric, a spirit or something?¡±

    Seeing their reactions, Asher she told them that ¡®It cleans well and it smells nice, so isn¡¯t it fine?¡¯, as he sighs in his mind.

    But not all of them we¡¯re listening to Asher and got confused, Ifca on the other hand keeps staring at the pancake mix that is in the bowl.

    [Ifca] ¡°*Sniff* *sniff*¡±

    After a good whiff, Ifca who is too short to see what the bowl on top of the table contains, raises her hand and dips her pointing finger onto the mix.

    [ifca] ¡°*Nom*¡­¡­¡­!?¡±

    It was another taste she has never tasted before. She then grabs a chair and pulls towards the table. After climbing up, she is now ready to dip her finger once again. But¡­

    [Asher] ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice, didn¡¯t you Princess?¡±

    Though her face didn¡¯t change much, besides her eyes slightly widened, the atmosphere that Asher could feel around her says ¡®Oh no, I¡¯ve been found out!¡¯ as she continues to look at Asher.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Ifca know that she did something she wasn¡¯t supposed to that is why she is ready to be scolded, but Asher in the other hand knows that what she did was actually close to being a ritual when it comes to pancake mix. He did the same thing back when he was a kid after all.

    [Asher] ¡°So, how does it taste Princess?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡­¡­¡­.good.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So the taste is OK. That¡¯s good.¡±

    With a single nod and a whispering answer, Ifca blushes as she looks away from the grinning Asher.

    [Deloria] ¡°That looks nice¡­¡±

    Asher then notice Deloria staring at Ifca while having her own finger on her lower lip with a bit of saliva dripping down her chin.

    With the look she¡¯s making, Asher has now confirmed that Deloria is without a doubt a sweet tooth.

    Asher wanted to start cooking, but seeing Deloria with pleading eyes, Asher couldn¡¯t help himself but ask her if she wanted to do the same.

    [Deloria] ¡°C¡ªcan I really!? Ah¡­*Ahem* I mean, please don¡¯t concern yourself with me.¡±

    [Ahser] ¡°No really it¡¯s alright.¡± (Besides, even though you say that, I could clearly see your body shaking. She must be really holding herself back.)

    [Deloria] ¡°W¡ªwellif you really insist, then I won¡¯t hold back!¡±

    [Asher] (That was a quick change of thought.)

    While carrying a wary smile, Asher noticed Alowey and the others staring, so he offered them to do the same. But instead of their fingers, the use spoons and quickly the mix.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh no, better go stop them before¡­¡±

    While Asher watch the girls from behind, he realized that whenever this offer appears the one that was offered to tends to eat most of the mix.

    Asher quickly dashed in the middle and lifts the bowl to the air, luckily Asher¡¯s height is 6 feet so the girls couldn¡¯t reach the mix, unfortunately,the girls eyes followed the bowl as if it¡¯s some sort of pray, this scene made Asher feel like he is standing on a stool while lions circle around him.

    [Asher] ¡°W¡ªwait a minute, the food isn¡¯t ready yet. So¡­ please let me live¡ªI mean let me finish it.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°Eh, it isn¡¯t done yet? Isn¡¯t it good this way?¡±

    The head chef Emma, who kept her distance while she takes notes, thought that the food called Pancake was already done since everyone seems to like it, was surprised to hear that it wasn¡¯t even finished yet.

    In Asher¡¯s explanation, the Pancake still has to be cooked over a hot flat pan, covered in butter. Since Asher saw the method on how to use the Fire Stone, he quickly starts a fire and spread the butter over the pan.

    While the butter melts in the pan, Asher scoped some of the mix with the use of a cup used for pouring milk on tea cups.

    The butter quickly melts and Asher slowly pours the mix into the pan. While doing so, he was able to make a perfect circle.

    [Emma] ¡°So it¡¯s kind of like baking bread, just note using the oven. I see¡­¡±

    The head chef quickly takes notes as she watches the mix cook. As for the others, they simply kept watching while Asher watches the mix. But for someone short like Ifca, she hopped and hopped and yet she still couldn¡¯t see anything, luckily her new older brother carried her with his left arm while he continues to watch over the pan.

    The side of the mix started to become brown, making it a signal for Asher to flip it and cook the other side and with just a few minutes, the other side of the mix is done and Asher placed it on a plate.

    [Asher] ¡°Here it is, a simple Pancake.¡±

    As soon as Asher places it on the table, Ifca quickly tear a piece with her bare hands, thus being scolded by Alowey for showing bad manners. But even so, she ignored Alowey¡¯s scolding and eats the Pancake.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­hmm!?¡­¡­¡­.mmm¡­¡±

    With a satisfying sound, Ifca¡¯s still unchanging expression, blushed.

    Seeing this, Deloria quickly grabs a fork and cuts a piece; Alowey and the others followed her lead.

    [Deloria] ¡°Whoa¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s so soft and sweet¡­mmm.¡±

    When Alowey and the other ladies put their fork into their mouths, their cheeks suddenly blush and smile with joy.

    The ladies along with Ifca continue to eat the pancake and since their number are a lot, the pancake quickly disappears.

    Wanting to eat some more, they look at Asher direction but only seeing him occupied with something else.

    He already started another fire and placed a small pot, he then poured some water, a cup of sugar and he then crushes some strawberries and once again poured them into the pot.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm~mm¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene was a first to the women of Terrafis, for some reason most of the household chores are done by women, especially when it comes to cooking. As soon as the boys of this world come to an age, they quickly enlist themselves to become soldiers, hoping to gain knighthood or register themselves as Adventurers and see the unexplored world.

    But seeing a man in the kitchen as he hums a melody as he stirs the mixture in the pot is truly a first for them.

    They wanted to ask for some more, but they held back and continue to watch Asher cook, all except for two.

    [Emma] ¡°So once the sides turn brown, that¡¯s when you flip it¡­I see, and the butter was their so it wouldn¡¯t stick to the pan¡­¡±

    Since it¡¯s another food she has never seen or tasted before, the head chef Emma is now taking notes with a serious impression.

    As for Ifca, she¡¯s already made her way towards Asher and is now tugging his pants.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No more?...¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? Oh, I guess everyone finished it already, then again it was only one piece, so I guess that¡¯s normal.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­No more?...¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I wanted to cook more but¡­¡±

    Though Ifca was pleading, Asher couldn¡¯t let go of what he¡¯s making now.

    While he thinks of a way, Emma saw this as a chance and asks Asher to help.

    [Asher] ¡°Really? Thanks, can you make some pancakes for me? If I leave this without stirring, it¡¯ll burn.¡±

    [Emma] ¡°I watched you do it Sir Asher, so you can leave it to me.¡±

    With a confident smile, she quickly starts cooking.

    [Asher] ¡°Just wait for a few more minutes Princess; as soon as I¡¯m done with everything we¡¯ll start eating breakfast.¡±

    After a few minutes, Asher is done making some sort of thick sticky red liquid and poured it at a small bowl. Without even stopping, he then starts something else.

    He cracks some eggs and separates the yolk from the egg whites, with the egg whites placed in another bowl, he the put a half cup of sugar and started to stir them rapidly.

    The girls were shocked to see the egg whites started to thicken.

    Then lastly, Asher pours a cup of milk but he did it carefully as he continues to stir it. As he keeps stirring the egg whites, he kneeled down and faced Ifca.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Princess, can you do me a favor? Can you do that cold magic for me again?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­alright¡­¡±

    With Asher¡¯s words, she quickly cast a spell without chanting and the air around the bowl that Asher is holding starting to get cold and quickly hardens the egg white.

    [Asher] ¡°Wow, seriously Princess your magic is really amazing.¡±

    He pats her head along with some compliments made Ifca¡¯s unchanging facial expression blush slightly.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, now that I¡¯m done with the Cream and the Strawberry Syrup, all I have to do now is organize it with the pancakes.¡±

    While holding on to 2 different bowls, he walks to a nearby table and waits for Emma to finish.

    [Emma] ¡°Here they are still warm form the frying pan.¡±

    Emma was able to finish fast since she asks the other maids to help her by using the other pans they usually used.

    [Asher] ¡°Great, now to fix them properly¡­¡±

    With an empty plate, Asher place one piece of pancake and then spreads the cream on its surface, after that he once again placed another pancake and spreads another layer of cream.

    He was about to finish, but then he asks one of the maid that was watching him for a clean bag made out of cloth, scissors, 3 piece of paper, a needle and some thread.

    When all the items he asks for came, he cuts the tip end of the cloth and made a small cone from the paper, he then cuts a star shaped on the paper cone¡¯s tip slip it inside the bag. Since the bag had its tip cut, the paper cone is now exposed. Lastly he stitches the paper cone and the bag together.

    With the weird object he made, Asher puts some cream inside and then points it at the top of the two layered pancake.

    [Alowey] ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s looks amazing!¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°How in the¡­¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hm!?...¡±

    Asher was able to make his own make-shift Syringe.

    Not only are royal sisters and Deloria is impressed, the same goes for Emma and the other maids that are now watching.

    The cream on top of the pancake now looks like a white crown with a pointed tip and with Asher¡¯s finishing touches; some sliced strawberries and the strawberry syrup on top of the cream, a never before seen food is now ready.

    [Asher] ¡°There you go, one serving of Strawberry Cream Pancake.¡±

    This Pancake that Asher has made not only looks delicious, but it also has an artistic sense to it.

    [Asher] ¡°This is our breakfast for today, so with that said, your girls wouldn¡¯t mind helping me would they, Mrs. Emma?¡±

    With the help of Emma and the maids, they were able to makes 15 or 20 plates of Strawberry Cream Pancakes in less than 15 minutes and the new family once again had an enjoyable time together.

    In a city 3 or 4 days away from the capital, is a man that is wearing a big brown cloak, hides himself in the shadows as he makes his way to a certain pub.

    The pub¡¯s named ¡®The Other Side¡¯ is famous for being the hang outs for outlaws and other dangerous individuals and the man in a cloak came to this dangerous location to fins 2 people to do his biddings.

    [Bouncer] ¡°Hold it, where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    [??? Man] ¡°I¡¯m here looking for some Elves.¡±

    [Bouncer] ¡°Ha!? This isn¡¯t a slave shop, if you want to buy some slaves then go¡ª¡°

    [??? Man] ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, what I want is to talk to the twins.¡±

    [Bouncer] ¡°Th¡ªthe Twins!? I don¡¯t know what you need them for, but their inside right now.¡±

    By simply mentioning the ¡®Twins¡¯, the big and robust bouncer slightly trembled and quickly lets the man in, no questions asked.

    With the burst of laughter and the sound of braking objects, men holding the waitresses in a lusty manner, this was an everyday scene inside the pub named ¡®The Other Side¡¯.

    The man walks carefully, not to be noticed by others. He dodges and makes way for the drunken men so that he wouldn¡¯t make any trouble.

    With steps full of caution, he was able to make it to the counter.

    [Owner] ¡°So, what will it be?¡±

    [??? Man] ¡°I¡¯m not here to get a drink, I¡¯m here looking for the Twins. I¡¯ve heard they mostly stay here to get some drinks.¡±

    At first, the owner stayed silent as he watches the man in a brown cloak. He was actually planning to throw the man away, but he quickly changed his mind when the cloaked man gave him a small pouch filled with 5 gold coins.

    With a smile that shows 2 missing teeth, the owner looks up and said¡­

    [Owner] ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the two, their at the second¡ª¡°

    *Crash!*

    [Drunk Man] ¡°Gyaaaa!¡±

    [Owner] ¡°¡ªfloor¡­¡±

    The owner wasn¡¯t able to finish since a man came falling down from above and landed on a table, the fallen man quickly lost his unconscious. The cloaked man walks closer towards the unconscious man and notice that his body as well as his face is full of cuts.

    [???] ¡°Try that again once you¡¯ve gotten stronger! You stinking weak human!¡±

    Suddenly hearing a beautiful yet piercing voice, the cloaked man looks up and found a woman that is wearing clothes that only hides her chest and her crotch while exposing everything else.

    Though she has a body similar to a human beings¡¯ her skin color is a shade of purple, long violet hair that is tied to the right side of her head and long pointed ears, though not as long and pointed as a Djinn¡¯s.

    After looking down on the unconscious man full of disappointment and disgust, she walks back inside the hole she made. But when she turned around, her bare butt could be seen as if she isn¡¯t even wearing anything.

    [??? Man] ¡°Co¡ªcould it be that¡­¡±

    [Owner] ¡°Yup, that¡¯s one of the twins you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    With a small smile, the cloaked man makes his way to the stairs and readied himself.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Though one of the twins made a hole on the wooden wall, the cloaked man still used the door and knocked. He doesn¡¯t want to offend them after all.

    [???] ¡°Come on in, if you¡¯re a friend of the guy who just flew, then hurry up and get inside we¡¯ll take care of you quickly!¡±

    With a threatening voice, the cloaked man slowly opens the door.

    [??? Man] ¡°I¡¯m not with that man; I¡¯m here to offer both of you a job.¡±

    [???] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Alright, come on in.¡±

    Since there was no hostility in the reply, the cloaked man carefully enters the room.

    Inside, the cloaked man found the Night Elf woman that was responsible of throwing the presently unconscious man and to his left is a woman who is identical to the one on his right sitting on the bed with her legs crossed. They both have perfectly toned bodies with ample chests, they both have the same skin color, ears and even clothes; the only difference amongst both of them is their hair color. The first Night Elf he saw has violet hair, as for the on his left, she has slightly dark blue that is tied on the left.

    [??? # 1] ¡°So, you have a job for us?¡±

    [??? # 2] ¡°This job better be worth our time.¡±

    [??? Man] ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, the job I¡¯ll be giving both of you will not only pay well but also the location of you target will be challenging. So, will you girls accept my job?¡±

    The two Night Elves looks at each other with their silver eyes and for a few minutes, they both show gleaming smiles.

    [??? # 1] ¡°So what do you think, shall we take his offer? He said the pay is good after all.¡±

    [??? # 2] ¡°Not only that, he did say that it would be challenging, wouldn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll also have fun?¡±

    With smiles as if they came from innocent children, makes the two Night Elves look charming. But even so, the cloaked man could still feel danger inside their smiles.

    As they continue to look at each other, they slowly held each other¡¯s hands and made their almost naked bodies touch each other in a provocative manner, drawing their faces closer as if they¡¯re about to kiss.

    With slight moaning sounds coming from the twins, the cloaked man looks away for feeling slightly disturbed as he waits for the twins¡¯ answer.

    [??? # 1] ¡°Alright, we accept the job.¡±

    [??? # 2] ¡°But if you lied to us, we will hunt you down.¡±

    The cloaked man smiles at the two after hearing a positive answer.

    [??? Man] ¡°I assure you, it would be an entertaining task Ms¡­um¡­¡±

    [??? # 1] ¡°Oh right, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet, have we?¡±

    The blue haired Night Elf walks closer and gave her name.

    [???] ¡°I am Hail.¡±

    Then the other Night Elf came after.

    [???] ¡°I am Gail.¡±

    [Hail & Gail] ¡°We are the Assassins for Hire.¡±

    With this, the cloaked man¡¯s schemes of overtaking the kingdom of Asekoth and gaining the powerful body of a Djinn, commence.

    <hr />

    Hello everyone, it me ZYLOS101. i sprained my arm just now but it doesn''t hurt that much, so dont worry. anyway, i hope you guys havent forgotten about James Moriarty''s story, i just want to finish this and once i''m done with this story''s Vol. 1, i''ll start with James'' Vol. 2 so dont worry about that too! see you guys next chapter!!!!!

 The Big Change and Ashs Constitution

    Chapter 5

    The rowdy breakfast is now over and the newly formed royal family is now at the throne room.

    Normally there would soldiers or high ranking nobles or dukes inside the throne room, but this time the king ordered everyone to stay away from the surrounding area, so now the only people that can be found in the room is Asher, Diana, Alfern, Alowey, Ifca and someone who isn¡¯t part of the royal family, Deloria.

    [Asher] ¡°So the marriage can only happen and become part of the royal family if both Mom and I are the same race as you?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Yes, I know that this is a unreasonable this is but¡ª¡°

    [Diana] ¡°Alf, we said that you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Ash and I said that it¡¯s fine, besides¡­¡±

    With a pose to her sentence, she looks at her son and her son looks at her, they then gave the same grin making Alfern and the other girls confirm once again that they are mother and child.

    With both at them smiling at each other, Asher finishes Diana¡¯s sentence along with her.

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°We want to learn Magic.¡±

    Both Mother and son having sparkles in their eyes while giving them the ¡®Thumbs Up¡¯ poses with serious faces made Alfern and the girls smile with them.

    [Alowey] ¡°Um¡­Mother, may I ask a question?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm? Sure, what is it?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°The reason as to why you and Asher wanted to learn Magic, could it be that the world where your form doesn¡¯t have any form of magic whatsoever?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I guess you could say that there is one, but the only thing that can do is entertain kids in birthday parties.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh my, how very kind of your mages to do such a thing for children.¡±

    Asher wanted to comment on what Alowey just said, but he just held back and continues to follow Alfern with having Ifca hold Asher¡¯s hand and Deloria right beside him.

    While talking and walking together, they quickly made it to the throne.

    Placed in a slightly high platform are two big golden chairs, one was slightly bigger that the other shows where the king and queen specific seats are meant to be.

    [Alfern] ¡°Now then, as I recall all we have to do is push this throne to the side and a Magic Glyphs should be placed on the ground.¡±

    Alfern was about to ask the whole family along with Deloria to move the chair but¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Humph¡­ and¡­there, that should be far enough, right?¡±

    To his surprise, Asher was able to move the chair made of gold and magical metal call Mythril.

    [Alfern] (Back when I told my soldiers to move the throne, it took 6 of them to move and it even gave them a hard time, but for Asher to do it so simply and without even making a sweat!)

    Alfern wasn¡¯t alone to see this, Alowey and Deloria was also shocked to see what Asher did.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Brother Person¡­¡­strong¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Heheh~ you think so, Princess? Thanks.¡±

    Ifca was surprised too, but other than that she was full of admiration towards Asher.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Alowey, can I ask you something?¡±

    From Asher¡¯s voice Alowey and the others snap back from their pondering and she then faced Asher.

    [Alowey] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat is it Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°About this ¡®Magic Glyphs¡¯ what are they?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Oh, well let¡¯s see¡­um¡­their some sort of special carved lines, which can be made with a unique Mana crystal pick. After successfully making a compatible pattern, you can spread the Mana and the implied magic will activate.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Can¡¯t we just use magic spell, wont that be faster?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Actually, if the Magic Glyph is already made, one can just pour Mana inside it but if we use a Magic Spell we still need to chant the spell and since it¡¯s a spell meant for opening magical hidden areas, I might take a lot of time, so using the Magic glyph is a lot easier.¡±

    Two people were interested, Asher and Diana started to get excited on hearing an explanation about magic, but unfortunately one understood most of the explanation.

    [Diana] ¡°A pattern that¡­special¡­mana pick¡­Hmm¡­I see, so it¡¯s a magical drawing!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I see, so it¡¯s kind of like a circuit board.¡±

    With Diana being ignored, Asher continues to ponder on how the Magic Glyph works.

    [Alowey] ¡°A Circuit board?¡±

    In return, Asher wanted to explain what a Circuit Board is, but Alfern started to release Mana and the Magic Glyph started to glow, making a shining pattern.

    With the sounds of heavy stones moving, the ground slightly shook and floor where the king¡¯s throne was placed, then it started to split revealing a staircase going down.

    [Alfern] ¡°Well then, shall we head on down?¡±

    Once again confirming Asher and Diana if they truly wanted this to happen, he turns around to face the two, but¡­

    [Diana] ¡°I wonder what kind of magic will I able to use?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I think there¡¯s a method to do cast spells Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that easy.¡±

    The Mother/Son combo is only getting more excited every second.

    [Diana] ¡°Come on Alf; let¡¯s see what kind of Djinn I¡¯ll become.¡±

    Linking her arms with his, Diana happily drags Alfern down the stairs. Alfern couldn¡¯t help himself but smile with her as they walk down.

    [Asher] ¡°But I guess I can understand what my Mom is excited about.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Then, we should head on down as well.¡±

    Just like Diana, Alowey links her arms with Asher¡¯s and happily walks to the stairs while having Ifca still grabbed on to Asher¡¯s hand, Deloria follows from behind.

    After walking down the stairs for about an hour or so, Alfern told them that they are getting close.

    Alfern, along with Alowey and Deloria began to breathe heavily, Ifca on the other hand got so tired she could no longer walk. Deloria offered to carry her, but Asher was already about to carry her with his left arm and said that he¡¯ll do it instead.

    [Diana] ¡°Alf, are you alright, do you need a little rest?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°No¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m fine Diana, it¡¯s just been a long time since I walked thins long.¡±

    Having the same problem as her father Alfern, Alowey made herself a secret promise to start eating less.

    [Alowey] (Ah¡­but Asher¡¯s cooking is very good, could I hold back?)

    While Alowey troubles herself with weight loss related problems, Deloria noticed something about Asher as well as Diana.

    [Deloria] (Sir Asher and Lady Diana, they aren¡¯t sweating¡­no, more like they¡¯re not even tired.)

    All of them have been walking down the stairs for about an hour now and yet Asher and Diana weren¡¯t even breathing heavily. Specially Asher, he has been carrying Ifca for about 30 minutes but it doesn¡¯t even look like he is having any trouble whatsoever.

    [Deloria] (Just what kind of things have they done to have this kind if physical body? If I ask Sir Asher, I guess he wouldn¡¯t mind.)

    [Aflern] ¡°Here we are, the Altar of the 5 Kings.¡±

    When she was about to ask, their destination has been reached.

    In a dome like room, a circular pedestal is placed in the center. But what really catch the eyes are the 5 different colored gigantic crystals that float around the pedestal.

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious that these Crystals are important, but what are they?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Well¡­their Djinns.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? Wait, you mean these floating rocks are Djinns too!?¡±

    From Asher¡¯s as well as Diana¡¯s surprise, Alfern slowly explained.

    [Alfern] ¡°These Floating crystals are the dormant bodies of the very first Djinns of Terrafis and each Djinn rule over two base elements for magic.

    First let¡¯s start with Marid the ruler of Wind and Water.

    Effrit the ruler of Fire and Steel.

    Gahul the ruler of Earth and Nature.

    Sila the ruler of Light and Electricity.

    And finally, Vetala the ruler of Darkness and Ice.

    Once a new born of this world appears, he or she will be blessed by one of these Rulers, but what makes a Djinn special is that we will be blessed by two Rulers or in a rare case, just like Ifca here, will be blessed by 3 Rulers.¡±

    With Alfern¡¯s explanation done with, Asher nod his head while having his hand on his chin, the same goes for his mother.

    [Diana] ¡°So let me get this straight, does that mean that when I become a Djinn, I¡¯ll be blessed by two Rulers too?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°That¡¯s right my dear, by the way, I¡¯m blessed by the rulers Marid and Effrit, so my magic contains Water, Wind, Fire and Steel.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°As for myself, I¡¯m blessed with the ruler Gahul and Marid, so I have the elements of Water, Wind, Earth and Nature.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Since I¡¯m not a Djinn, I¡¯m only blessed with one and that is Vetala ruler of Darkness and Ice.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Damn, that¡¯s some combinations.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh, what about Ifca, you said that she was different.¡±

    From Diana¡¯s words, Alfern look at his daughter who is still being carried by Asher with her usual emotionless expression and then spoke.

    [Alfern] ¡°Like I said, Ifca is a rare case because she is blessed by 3 rulers, who are Vetala, Sila and Marid, and what makes her even more special is that she has no need to chant to cast a spell.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Wow!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°That¡¯s amazing Princess, I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Hmm¡­¡±

    Without saying a single word, she buries her blushed face in Asher¡¯s chest.

    With Asher¡¯s honest words, both mother and son got even more excited and could no longer hold themselves.

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯ll go first; I want to become a Djinn first!¡±

    Asher wanted to say something but seeing as he is holding Ifca in his arms, he reluctantly held back and didn¡¯t say anything. Though Ifca can feel Asher¡¯s shaking body, she just let it be since it was fun.

    [Alfern] ¡°Alright my dear, go stand at the pedestal and just relax you¡¯re body.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°O¡­OK, just relax¡­got it.¡±

    Obviously, Diana wasn¡¯t a bit relaxed, but then again altering one¡¯s body is both scary and exciting.

    But just like what Alfern just said, Diana stood at the pedestal without even moving an inch and gave everyone looking at her a crooked stiff smile.

    Her son though is giving her a smirk.

    [Diana] ¡°Wha¡ªwhy are you looking at me like tha¡ª¡°

    Diana¡¯s sentence was cut because the crystal that was floating around her started glowing and spun even faster.

    She then straightens her body along with the crooked smile she had seconds ago.

    With Alfern in front of her, he started to speak a language that not only Asher and Diana couldn¡¯t understand but even Alowey and the rest couldn¡¯t ether.

    With a weird warm sensation that quickly spreads throughout her body, Diana closed her eyes and slightly twitches. When the warm feeling reached every part of her body, Diana shined like a bright star, causing everyone to avert their eyes.

    With the shaking of the ground slowly weaken, the light that surrounding Diana dimmed.

    [Alfern] ¡°*Phew* Looks like the rulers accepted Diana happily.¡±

    Hearing Alfern, everyone that blocked their sight looks at the Direction where Diana stood.

    [Diana] ¡°Is it over, did I change? I didn¡¯t turn ugly or something, right?¡±

    While having her eyes closed tight, Diana¡¯s transformation is complete.

    Though her hair¡¯s length didn¡¯t change, she now was pure white snow like hair which makes her eyes, just like her son¡¯s Azure Blue eyes even more splendid.

    [Diana] ¡°Uuuu~ please don¡¯t let me find anything weird¡­huh?¡±

    As she slides her hands on her cheeks, she quickly noticed that her ears are now long and pointy.

    [Diana] ¡°Wow, my¡­my ears are so long¡­¡±

    With a new sensation she is feeling, her eye widen and fold her own ears for her to see.

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..I can see my own ears¡­this so weird.¡±

    Since the people in the world call Earth don¡¯t have long ears, this kind of experience is very new to her.

    [Diana] ¡°So¡­pointy¡­pointy¡­my ears¡­so pointy¡­¡±

    Though she said they were weird, it would seem that she like them since she has been playing with them for a while.

    While being occupied by her own ears, Alfern walks closer to Diana and called out to her.

    [Diana] ¡°Alf, take a look, my ears are just as long as yours and the girls¡¯¡ªoh, and my hair is all white now!¡±

    Alfern was about to compliment her but Asher was too quick.

    Asher points to her mother with a face full of shock and fear (He¡¯s actually acting) and stuttered his words.

    [Asher] ¡°M¡ªMom, you¡­you look really old! Y¡ªy¡ªyou have wrinkles all over!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Gyaaaaa! No way, you mean I also grew older!? Is that the reason for the white hair!? Noooooooooo, my nightmares came true, I¡¯m old!!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Ash, it¡¯s not nice to make fun of your mother like that.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe, sorry I just couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±

    Hearing Alfern scolding Asher, Diana stops her crying and faced Alowey to confirm.

    [Diana] ¡°A¡ªAlowey, is it true? Is Asher just being mean to me? I didn¡¯t turn into a dried up fruit?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Of course mother, though you already look beautiful before, you became even more stunning.¡±

    With Alowey¡¯s honest answer, Diana¡¯s face made a bright smile while having rosy red cheeks that look nothing like a 30 year old woman would make.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    [Deloria] ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth lady Diana, please see for yourself.¡± <Ruler of Darkness and Ice, I ask for your help, pierce the sky with you icy spear¡ªVetal-Glace!!>

    Finishing her chant, a thick ice came out of the ground, right in front where Deloria stood. Asher and Diana once again has sparkles in their eyes, but Diana was too concerned about her appearance so she quickly regain her composure and steps closer to the big block of ice.

    She then sees her own reflection.

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯m GORGEOUS!!!¡±

    Though Asher thought that what her mother just shouted was a bit narcissistic, he walks closer to her mother and complimented her honestly.

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, you really look great mom.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°See? Just like what Alowey said to you, you look beautiful Diana.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Ehehe~ Stop it, you¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    Not only being complimented by Alowey, but also being complimented by the two men she loves, she quickly covered her face to hide her blushed face. But since her ears are longer, everyone could easily tell she was embarrassed since along with her cheeks, her ears are also dyed red and they also slightly twitch up and down.

    [Alfern] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Alfern was shocked and gulp while having similar blushed cheeks for seeing a new expression from Diana.

    [Alfern] (S¡ªso adorable¡­)

    [Asher] (Ah¡­I know what this is, their called¡­ah that¡¯s right. Their called ¡®Idiot Couple¡¯.)

    Asher quickly noticed Alfern and gave both of them a wary smile, while Ifca looks at her father with a blank look.

    Alowey and Deloria was smiling at them as well, but Alowey quickly remembered that Asher still needed to step in the altar so she walks to her father and calls him back from his deep gaze towards his future wife.

    [Alowey] ¡°Father, I know you still want to admire mother, but we should get started with Asher.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Huh!? Oh, tha-that¡¯s right.¡±

    Alfern quickly composed himself after being reminded by his eldest daughter. A few seconds later, Alfern then goes back to the position where he was before and called Asher over and asks him to stand on the same pedestal where his mother stood.

    Though Ifca was slightly reluctant to let go, Asher put her down and makes his way to the pedestal while Ifca walks towards Alowey.

    [Alfern] ¡°Alright Ash, just like what I told Diana, just relax and it¡¯ll be over very soon.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Got it.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Here we go.¡±

    With the same chant that is not understandable, the crystals started to circle around Asher and glows.

    The spell that Alfern is using is actually close to a communication type, a magic that can help Alfern ask the presently dormant Rulers to give their blessings. But since this type of magic isn¡¯t part of the base elements that the ancient Djinns rule over, it takes a lot of concentration to activate. That is why Alfern¡¯s eyes are closed tightly and has his full concentration towards the spell.

    [Diana] ¡°Ah, I forgot to ask what elements were given to me. I wonder if I can go and ask Alf?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°I don¡¯t think you should ask now mother, this kind of magic takes a lot of one¡¯s concentration, so¡­hmm, Deloria what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Suddenly, Alowey noticed that Deloria¡¯s expression is full of worry.

    Deloria was given the task to become the personal attendant of Asher, at first she merely that watching him as a job, but now that she noticed that he wasn¡¯t as simple as other people and found that he had a kind heart, she started to watch him more affectionately, even watch his surroundings.

    That is why she noticed that something was different.

    [Deloria] ¡°The Ancients¡¯ Crystals, they¡¯re shining brighter when Lady Diana was on the pedestal.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Your right, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Diana walks closer towards Alfern, but then she quickly noticed that Asher¡¯s face was full of sweat and his expression was like he was in pain.

    Diana quickly held Alfern¡¯s shoulders.

    [Diana] ¡°Alf, something¡¯s wrong! Asher¡¯s in¡­Alf.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°¡­¡­..grnn¡­¡­¡­.guu¡­.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Alf! Alf, wake up!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Wha!?¡±

    With Diana¡¯s rapid shaking, Alfern was able to wake up, but his forehead and cheeks are covered in sweat. He then wipes them off as he continue to breath heavily and then faced Diana who was supporting him.

    [Alfern] ¡°I...haa¡­I can¡¯t¡­hahaa¡­I can¡¯t talk to the¡­rulers¡­haahaa.¡±

    When he started to cast the spell, everything was going as planned. But when the ancients sensed the man they¡¯re about to change, they completely ignored Alfern¡¯s voice.

    [Diana] ¡°Then¡ªthen what should we do!?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know, this has never happened before, not even in the books that dated a thousand years ago.¡±

    *ZAP!*

    [Asher] ¡°GRAAAA!¡±

    From Asher¡¯s scream, everyone including Ifca looks at his direction.

    [Diana] ¡°Those crystal things are shooting something at Ash!¡±

    The 5 crystals that contain the dormant rulers spun even faster and shoot different colors of beams at Asher. Each shoot make him shout in pain as if he was being stabbed by spears and knives.

    [Alowey] ¡°Father please, we have to do something. Asher is in so much pain!¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­F¡ªfather person¡­¡±

    Alowey, along with Deloria and Ifca ran to Alfern full of worry. Even Ifca¡¯s usual emotionless face is now full of tears.

    *BOOM!*

    The ground shaking rapidly and the ceiling staring to cave-in Alfern quickly told everyone present to huddle-up and he casts a spell.

    [Alfern] <Ruler of the Wind and Water, I ask of you to protect my body with cutting gales¡ªMar-Dome!>

    From out of nowhere, a strong gust of wind circles around them and cuts the stones that is about to hit them into mere pebbles and dust.

    [Diana] ¡°But what about Ash, will he be¡ª¡°

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­*Sniff*¡­¡­*Sniff*¡­¡­Brother person¡­¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Diana, I¡¯ll head out of the wind barrier I made and get him to safe¡ª¡°

    [Asher] ¡°GHRAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    Hearing Asher¡¯s shout once again, they notice that the crystals are now spinning so fast that they could only see blurs and the beams that is shooting at him is now a barrage.

    With all the beams shooting at Asher, they could no longer see him and covered their eyes, but still Alfern was still determined to get him.

    Just as Alfern was about to run out of the wind barrier, the crystals started to slow down and the beams of light stopped.

    [Alowe] ¡°Is¡­is it finally over?¡±

    With no sound and shaking, the family started to calm down but then Alfern and Diana still maintained their worried look.

    Thick smoke that seems to have appeared from the pedestal, so no one can check on Asher¡¯s condition. Diana and Alfern was about to run towards the pedestal, but suddenly small blue lines of light that follow a certain shape and what seems to be two blue pillars of light.

    As the smoke clears, they finally see the man they¡¯re worried about.

    [Diana] ¡°A¡­Ash?¡±

    Diana was surprised to see his son, but it wasn¡¯t her alone was shock, Alfern and everyone else had the same reaction.

    With his wobbling legs, Diana quickly ran towards him and caught him before he falls to the ground.

    From behind Alfern and the rest walks closer and sees Asher¡¯s changed appearance.

    Just like his mother, his ears also grew longer and are now pointed. But that is the only thing that¡¯s similar.

    Though his height and body tone didn¡¯t change, his skin color turned slightly light-brown and the blue lines that Diana and Alfern noticed from the smoke actually came from Asher¡¯s body. Two blue lines that goes down from Asher¡¯s lower eyes, going straight down from his cheeks all the way down to his chest and then makes its way to the nap of his neck, then making a strange circular pattern.

    As for his hair, unlike what happened to his mother, Asher¡¯s didn¡¯t turn completely white only a part his bangs and for some reason it almost shaped like a star.

    From the blue circular pattern on his nap, is where the two pillars of light came from, but as Asher slowly lose his consciousness, the light from his back slowly fades away as well as the lines that spreads throughout his body.

    [Diana] ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    With a voice full of worry, Diana supports her unconscious son.

    [Alfern] ¡°I don¡¯t know either; to be honest I haven¡¯t read any of this in any scriptures before.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°But that blue light just now is no doubt a strong burst of Mana. Asher¡¯s body must have been creating Mana in an amazing rate.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Did he stop?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°I don¡¯t think so Lady Diana, look¡­¡±

    Everyone then followed where Deloria was pointed then noticed that even when the lines on his body stopped glowing the light that is coming from the nap of his neck merely grew smaller, the light that stood about 6 feet is now an inch tall.

    [Alfern] ¡°That¡¯s means he creates Mana continuously¡­that¡¯s unheard of.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°*Sigh* I should have known this would happen.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Hmm? What do you mean my dear?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Can we put Asher back to his room for now, I¡¯ll tell everyone after.¡±

    With Diana¡¯s suggestion, they all went up the stairs and are now headed to Asher¡¯s room.

    Finally reaching Asher¡¯s room and placing him on his bed, the family along with Deloria are about to have a private conversation.

    [Alowey] ¡°So Mother, what is it that you want to tell us, could it be one of the reason why that happened to Asher?¡±

    While Alowey asks, Diana sits bedside close to Asher, she then strokes Asher¡¯s star shaped-colored bangs and finally spoke.

    [Diana] ¡°I guess you could say that¡­¡­¡­ now then, where should I begin? Um¡­I guess I could start when he was still in my belly.¡±

    Besides Ifca who is now sleeping beside Asher, everyone was shocked to hear that something already happened before Asher was even born. They wanted to ask, but the deliberately held back and listen.

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯s normal for a mother to get hungry when she¡¯s pregnant, but even so, the still get full. But when I was pregnant with Asher, no matter how much I eat, I was never satisfied.

    So by the time when I¡¯m about to give birth, I was worried that my baby would be too fat, but I was mistaken. Asher came out skin and bones.

    The doctor who operated on me gave a thorough check-up on Asher, but he clearly sees nothing to be worried of or to be exact, Asher was so healthy he was the heaviest baby in the whole hospital.

    I asked the doctor why, but all he could say was that Asher¡¯s bones and muscle was developed amazingly.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant by that, but when he turned 5 years old, he accidentally broke his friend¡¯s arm by simply grabbing his wrist.

    That was reason why he started to play alone¡­sorry, I¡¯m getting off topic.

    Anyway, when he turned 8, he was accidentally bitten by a poisonous snake. He quickly fell unconscious and got a high fever.

    Of course I quickly ran to the nearest hospital, but by the time I to the doctor the fever was completely gone. I talked to the doctor and he said that his body made its own anti-venom and cured himself.

    Soon after that, his body continues to grow differently from the others, amazing senses, incredible strength, almost never ending stamina, fast reflexes and most of all, his body adapting rapidly.

    Because of that, as soon as people find out about his unique constitution made people avoid him, so he mostly keeps it a secret from people he wants to get along with.¡±

    After silently listening to Diana¡¯s story, they finally understood what happened to the Djinn altar.

    [Alfern] ¡°So that¡¯s why, when the Crystals reacted to him¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Sir Asher¡¯s body adapted to the Mana and changes his body completely.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Showing Alfern and the others a wary smile, she turns her head once again to Asher, who is still unconscious and continues to stroke his head.

    [Diana] ¡°I should have known this would happen and told you, now we¡¯re not even sure if he is even a Djinn. I¡¯m failure as a mother.¡±

    Hearing Diana¡¯s sad voice, Alfern stood up and sat beside Diana.

    [Alfern] ¡°That¡¯s not true, that altar only makes normal humans into Djinns so there is no way that he became something else besides that.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°And there is no way that Sir Asher would blame Lady Diana.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°That is true and besides¡­¡±

    Hearing encouragement from Alfern and Deloria, Diana waits for Alowey to finish.

    [Alowey] ¡°Whether Asher is a human or a Djinn, he will always be family.¡±

    Diana felt really happy when she heard those words and now that both she and her son are now Djinns, they could finally be accepted by the council as a true royal family.

    <hr />

    Hey its ZYLOS101 here, sorry for being late again so busy with job and got sick right after, anyway please give me more comments i tend to get ideas from them so i can put them in my stories sometimes. well then see you guys next chapter!!!

 Magic and Arts, Fun Time with Mommy!

    Chapter 6

    [Asher] (My¡­my body¡­it feels heavy¡­)

    Asher who fell unconscious after the crystal event has just woken up. But as soon as he did, he could feel something is off with his own body.

    [Asher] (Could it be that the transformation was a failure?)

    Since he just woke up after a deep sleep, he could only open his eyes half way and is still slightly drowsy. The only thing he can see right now is the canopy of his bed.

    [Asher] (It feels like something is¡­holding me down.)

    With his drowsiness slowly seeping away, he then looks at his chest where the mysterious force that is pushing him down is coming from.

    [Ifca[ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­hmm¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°P¡ªprincess?¡±

    It was Ifca; she was lying down on top of Asher¡¯s bare naked chest while sleeping peacefully while having a bit of drool dripping from her mouth.

    [Asher] (No wonder it was also hot¡­Ah, she¡¯s drooling¡­)

    With those thoughts passing through his head, he lay at his bed without moving as he continue to watch his younger sister¡¯s face as he gently stroke her head.

    But while he enjoys himself by stroking Ifca¡¯s silky and smooth white hair, his door suddenly made a clicking noise and the door slowly opens.

    As he watches the door opens, he quickly recognized the person who was carrying a tray with the certain food that Asher taught Emma the head chef and the other maids and the very person how is carrying the tray is the woman who sent Asher into this foreign world.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria, I guess the thing I should be saying here is ¡®Good Morning¡¯, huh?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°S¡ªSir, your awake.¡±

    Seeing Asher awake almost made her drop the tray, but she quickly gripped the tray and placed it on the table that is placed on the middle of Asher¡¯s room, she then makes her way towards the laying Asher.

    [Deloria] ¡°It¡¯s good to see you finally awoken Sir Asher.¡±

    As she gets closer to him, Asher noticed her reaction was a little to panicked, so he askers Deloria in a quiet voice, so not to wake up Ifca in her sleep who is still on top of him.

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯m starting to get a little worried here, so can you tell me how long did I pass out?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Well, you were asleep for 2 days.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°T¡ªtwo days? Wow, that¡¯s a first for me, never really slept that long before.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°If you still need rest, please lay down while I inform the others that you are awake.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s thanks, Deloria walks to the door. But before the she steps out, Asher quickly called out to her.

    Asher suddenly remembered the crystals and raised his body.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­..hmm!?...¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria about the transfo¡ªAh, sorry about that princess.¡±

    Due to Asher suddenly raising his body, Ifca rolled backwards; luckily the bed is abnormally big so Ifca didn¡¯t hit her head on its frame.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­..Brother¡­¡­.Person¡­?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Morning Princess, sorry to wake you up like that.¡±

    Without saying a single word, Ifca quickly crawls and made her way to Asher. She then spreads her arms and hugs him. Though one would call it a hug, Ifca not only has her arms around him, but also her legs, or in other words Ifca is wrapped around him.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.Brother Person¡­¡­.awake¡­¡±

    With Ifca¡¯s actions, Asher was able to tell that she was really worried about him, so he once again strokes her head and apologized.

    Deloria, who is watching them with gentle eyes, reminded Asher what he was going to ask. Though Deloria somewhat knows what he was going to ask, she still reminded him anyway.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh right, the thing I want to ask is, did my transformation fail or maybe it didn¡¯t even work to begin with.¡±

    Deloria paused for a second and then gave Asher a small smile that felt like it had a slight tease inside it.

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡¯m not really sure how to say this, but I think you should see for yourself, Sir Asher¡­well then if you¡¯ll excuse me, I shall call your mother and father as well as your sister, well then.¡±

    But before Deloria left, she looks at the cabinet while still carrying that teasing smile.

    [Asher] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat the, she could¡¯ve just said it straight to me¡­¡±

    With his head getting confused and bothered, he stood up and made his way towards the cabinet that Deloria was looking at and opens it.

    By the way, Ifca is still clung on to him.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa¡­did I just get a tan?¡±

    Since it was his own body, he quickly noticed the difference.

    After noticing his slightly brown skin, he then checks his own height and body.

    [Asher] (Though Ifca is in the way, I can still see that my body mass is still the same and my ears are long and sharp like my Mom¡¯s¡­but¡­)

    After checking his height and body, he steps closer to the mirror and then said.

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s with these lines?¡±

    With lighter shade of skin lines that goes down from his lower eye lids, going down to his cheeks, neck, shoulders and then back.

    [Asher] (The effects of the change maybe? Or maybe some sort of weird sunburn?)

    He then follows the lines on the mirror with his finger tips and then noticed another change.

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s with this white star?¡±

    He then noticed the white star shaped color in his hair. He wanted to confirm if it was really his hair so he pulls one strand.

    [Asher] ¡°Ow¡­yup that¡¯s my hair. But why is it star shaped?  Feels like I¡¯m some sort of retro superhero. Heh¡­ and all I need now is a cape.¡±

    Feeling a bit embarrassed with his hair, he slowly turns around while giving up on his appearance.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Hm?¡±

    But as soon as he turns around, he noticed blue lit particles falling behind him.

    [Asher] ¡°A Firefly maybe, not its not¡­where did this come from?¡±

    When his curiosity got the best of him, he tried to catch the blue light but it quickly disappeared into thin air.

    With a small sigh, he once again tried to make his way back to bed, but to only notice more blue lit particles appearing behind him.

    He quickly turns around, spun his body and came to realize something.

    [Asher] ¡°These blue light things are coming from me.¡±

    He then stop and look at the mirror and check his back and found where the blue lit particles are coming from. But not only that, he also notice that when he moves to right from left, the blue particles seems to flow out making it look like a blue shining scarf.

    [Asher] ¡°Did Mom also have these? I didn¡¯t see any when she changed into a Djinn.¡±

    Seeing as the blue particles are flowing out from inside him, he thought that there might be more changes that he couldn¡¯t see from the outside.

    [Asher] ¡°Might as well check it out, but where can I move freely. Though this room is huge, there¡¯s a chance I might break something.¡±

    As he pounders for a solution, Ifca who amazingly continued to cling on Asher¡¯s body mumbled, while having her face still buried on his chest.

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯m sorry princess, what was that?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Knight People¡¯s¡­¡­¡­training¡­¡­.ground¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Really? That¡¯ll be great, mind showing me the way?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Nod*¡­¡­¡­¡­.don¡¯t mind¡­¡­..¡±

    With a place where Asher can freely do as he wants, he decided to go to the training ground with Ifca showing the way.

    But before he does¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Princess, can you get down for now, I need to put on a shirt.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Ok¡­¡±

    With Ifca leading, Asher made it the knights training ground in about 5 minutes.

    At a platform made out of solid stone that stretches about 50 feet in width, stood Asher.

    [Asher] ¡°Haaa¡­Hmmph!¡±

    *Phoom!*

    [Asher] ¡°Hyaaa!¡±

    *Swish*

    [Asher] ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Ifca, who was sitting a few steps away, watch over her older brother¡¯s strange movements. Though she knows what a punch and a kick is, what she is seeing right now is completely different.

    Every punch his brother makes made a booming like sound and his kicks are swift and sharp. So she walks closer to Asher, who stops moving, and tugged on his pants.

    Seeing never before seen movements, made Ifca¡¯s curiosity tingle.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? What is it Princess?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­.that¡­¡­¡­.what was it?..........¡±

    [Asher] ¡°That? Oh, you mean ¡®that¡¯, well it¡¯s called Martial Arts. Have you ever heard of it before?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°*Shake*¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.No¡­¡±

    Asher was supposed to be surprised hearing this, but after seeing his surroundings, he easily came to a conclusion.

    [Asher] (I know I¡¯m not from this world, but Knights and soldiers are supposed to be training right about now, but I don¡¯t see a single person here.)

    He then walks closer to a corner where the practice swords and spears are kept.

    [Asher] (Not to mention the practice gear, they all have cobwebs and cracks. That could only mean that these things haven¡¯t been touched for quite some time now. So I¡¯m guessing that this Kingdom, or even the world, might have no knowledge of Martial Arts.)

    After pondering for a while, he looks at his younger sister who, is still holding on to his pants, Asher then found his other answer as to why this world has no Martial Arts and gave Ifca a smile and once again stroke her head.

    [Asher] ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡±

    The answer that Asher thought as he looks at Ifca¡¯s innocent face is no other than Magic.

    Ever since the founding of Magic, the people of Terrafis thought of nothing but to improve their magic, thus making the concept of fighting with weapons almost obsolete.

    Though knights and soldiers as well as Adventurers tend to carry swords, spears or even bows, they are mostly used in cases where they ran out of Mana or it¡¯s the last resort.

    But by the time Diana is transported into the world called Terrafis, the development of magic came to a halt, thinking that all they needed to know about magic has already been discovered, so claimed the Magic Association.

    As for punching and kicking, those can only be seen in disputes inside bars between drunk men or a fight between children, so the people of this world has no idea what a ¡®Stance¡¯ is or the basics of punching, kicking and even swordplay.

    Asher honestly thought that it was a bit of a letdown and gave a quiet sigh.

    [Asher] (But thinking about it won¡¯t change anything and how I see things, it doesn¡¯t look like this world progressed in a bad way. But then again, I haven¡¯t really seen anything beyond these castle walls yet.)

    After thinking about the lack of Martial Arts in this world, he then moves on to another matter he just noticed.

    He slowly raised his right hand, which was gently stroking Ifca¡¯s head just now, then he open and close his palm while he stare in surprise.

    [Asher] (Though I couldn¡¯t see it from the outside, my body definitely changed. I can feel that my body became lighter and my strength even increased.)

    As he thinks on just how far does his new body go, a voice that he knows ever since his childhood called out to him and beside her is the man she will soon wed.

    [Alfern] ¡°It¡¯s good to see you in good health, Ash.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hey there, so the son that made us all worried is finally awake, so¡­how¡¯s your body doing?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I guess you could say I¡¯m doing alright, but that would be an understatement.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°So I guess you feel it to, huh?¡±

    Both Diana and Alfern walk closer towards Asher and Ifca. But as soon as they did, Alfern suddenly bombarded him with question full of worry. Questions like if he¡¯s feeling any discomfort or any pain in his body, Asher¡¯s mother on the other hand walks behind him and patted the mark on his back where the blue particles coming from.

    [Diana] ¡°What¡¯s up with this, why is it spitting out these blue stuff.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Mom, can you not say that, you make it sound weird.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Actually about that¡­¡±

    Without finishing, he walks behind him and slowly tried to catch a blue lit particle on his hand, but it faded on his palm within seconds and then continued.

    [Alfern] ¡°I believe this blue light is his Mana being released.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh, no way¡­will I be ok?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°You mean Ash is gushing out his Mana? That sound wrong and bad in the same time.¡±

    Suddenly, Asher and Diana thought of something bad, like a coconut gushing out its juice. But Alfern quickly replies and said that he will be Ok, since he doesn¡¯t seems to be in any discomfort.

    [Alfern] ¡°Actually, having a body like yours is something I have never heard of before. We Djinns are a race that creates Mana within our bodies, but we still have a limit. Yours on the other hand creates Mana endlessly, which is very amazing.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    After hearing from Alfern himself that he is Ok, he then made a quick jog around the platform confirming once again about his body. While doing so, Diana and Alfern notice the blue mana particle started to extend.

    [Diana] ¡°Wow, when he runs it kind of look like he has a cape on.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Your right and it also has a beautiful blue shine to it.¡±

    After making a few turns, he then jogs back to Diana and the others.

    [Asher] ¡°I knew it, not only by appearance but also my inner body changed as well.¡±

    He then started to hop on the spot while having curious thoughts about his own body.

    [Asher] ¡°But I wonder how far did I change?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hehehe, I knew you¡¯d be curious. So how about it Ash, you want to do it? It¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    With a smile full of energy and beauty, she gave out a challenging aura and looks at Asher straight in the eyes.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.[Asher] ¡°That¡¯s true, it has been a while so I don¡¯t mind and we get to see how much we change too.¡±

    While Alfern and Ifca wonder on what they are planning on doing, Diana left to change her clothes while Asher did his warm up.

    Since this world has no knowledge in Martial Arts, what they¡¯re about to see is something they would keep in their memories.

    Finally returning after changing, Diana is now wearing her usual exercise clothes with her new white hair tied up in a pony tail. Dressed in a two piece, a black and yellow sports bra and cycling shorts with the same colors and pattern. Wearing such tight clothes made her ¡®Boom, Squeeze, Boom¡¯ figure show.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Father Person¡­¡­staring too much¡­¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Eh!? O¡ªof course I¡¯m not, what a¡ªare you talking about?¡±

    Even the king of the kingdom couldn¡¯t resist Diana¡¯s beautiful figure and tried to hide his face by looking the other way, avoiding his daughter stare.

    [Alowey] ¡°Father, I know that Mother has a very alluring figure, but please restrain yourself.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    But neither did he know that his other daughter, Alowey was also standing beside him. As for Deloria, she merely stayed quiet while having blushed cheeks.

    By the way ,Alowey and Deloria meet Diana on the way so they decided to head to the training ground together.

    [Alfern] ¡°No wait, I¡ªI could explain...I was just¡­¡±

    While the King tries to explain his slightly perverted expression to his daughters and servant, Diana and Asher stood at the middle of the platform.

    [Diana] ¡°So, how long do you want this to be?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°As long as it takes, not like we have anything better to do.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    But before she even finishes her sentence, she instantly disappeared from where she stood and is now in the air and gave Asher a vertical kick coming to his left side of his face.

    [Diana] ¡°¡ªright about that one!¡±

    But¡­

    [Asher] ¡°¡­Always the impatient one, aren¡¯t you Mom?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯d prefer you¡¯d call it a loving surprise from Mommy.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe~ yeah, right!¡±

    While Diana is still in mid-air, Asher blocked her kick with both of his arms and then pushed them a side.

    While still in momentum when he pushed her forceful kick, he made a turn while jumping and also did a kick in mid-air, aiming towards Diana¡¯s right rib while still in the air.

    [Diana] ¡°Hmp!¡±

    But just like Asher, she blocked the hit with her left arm and pushed his kick opposite direction, which lifts her body and my using the force of Asher¡¯s kick, she spun once and made a right kick aiming for Asher¡¯s left shoulder.

    [Asher] ¡°Gnn!¡±

    But once again, Asher was able to block her kick by using left arm, but with the force of Diana¡¯s kick Asher, who was still in the air, instantly drop his feet to the ground.

    *Crack*

    Anyone could see how heavy Diana¡¯s kick was, seeing as Asher¡¯s feet dug an inch into the hard stone platform. If anyone tried to block that kick, they would most definitely brake. But Asher is different, not only did he withstand the kick but he also did it with a single arm without even flinching down.

    While remaining in the air, Diana lifts her left leg and tried to stomp on Asher¡¯s face, but he quickly blocked it with his right arm. Seeing as they don¡¯t have any option of attacking, they both jump away from each other and quickly made their stance.

    [Deloria] ¡°A¡ªamazing¡­¡±

    Asher¡¯s personal attendant couldn¡¯t take her eyes away from both mother and son.

    Deloria, who was known not only as the royal family¡¯s personal attendant, but also known as one of Vetala¡¯s strongest dark and ice mage, is amazed seeing such fast and strong movements without the use of magic.

    [Deloria] (No, to be more precise¡­I don¡¯t even think any spell can make someone move as fast as Sir Asher and Lady Diana.)

    With feelings full of awe, she continues to watch the two with clenched hands.

    But of course Deloria isn¡¯t the only one who is having those feelings.

    [Alowey] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat in the world? How can they move like that?¡±

    Alowey, as well as her father and younger sister had their eyes glued to Asher and Diana¡¯s movements and blows. Especially Ifca, who usually has bored like eyes, are now wide open.

    But while the Royal family and Deloria continue to watch over the bout between mother and son, the castle soldiers as well as the passing by maids got curious with the loud banging noise and started to gather.

    [Soldier # 1] ¡°H¡ªhey, isn¡¯t that his highness, King Alfern?¡±

    [Soldier # 2] ¡°Y¡ªyour right, what is he doing here?¡±

    [Soldier # 3] ¡°Wait, even Princess Alowey and Princess Ifca is here.¡±

    [Soldier # 4] ¡°Even Lady Deloria.¡±

    [Soldier # 5] ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that her highness, Lady Diana? What is she doing in the training grounds?¡±

    Soldier who were on their way towards the inner training ground to train their magic, made a detour after hearing sounds coming from an area that is mostly empty and found the royal family.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t that Sir Asher?¡±

    [Maid # 2] ¡°Your right and he¡¯s with Lady Diana. I guess they¡¯ve succeeded in becoming Djinns.¡±

    [Maid # 3] ¡°But isn¡¯t Sir Asher look different from a normal Djinn, though I haven¡¯t really seen a lot of Djinns before.¡±

    [Maid # 4] ¡°Ah¡­the other Royal families are there too.¡±

    [Maid # 5] ¡°But more importantly, what are they doing on the training ground?¡±

    The maids who were about to take care of the curtains as well as the bed sheets and blankets, also heard the noise that Asher and Diana were making and walked over to the closest window to take a peek.

    With such large number of people gathering, most people would be able to notice and stop what they¡¯re doing, but not for Asher and his mother Diana. Both mother and child didn¡¯t leave their sights to each other and kept their guard up.

    [Diana] ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for a complete warm up, but I guess it¡¯ll do. So what do you think, should we get serious?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°It is about time.¡±

    While holding their pose for about a minute, the first to attack is Asher. With his sudden movement, they could only see the dust cloud that came from the strong step he made.

    [Solder # 1] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat the hell!?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Sir Asher disappeared!¡±

    Though what they saw that Asher¡¯ figure disappearing, they instantly saw him inches away from Diana, which made them gapped in surprise once more.

    [Asher] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 34¡ª¡±

    Making a strong stomp with his left leg, the ground cracked under his feet and clenched his fist while aligning it on his waist.

    And then¡­

    [Asher] ¡°¡ªJavelin! ¡±

    As if shooting a cannon, Asher drove his fist straight in such a strong way, that the soldiers who are watching could slightly feel the wind blowing.

    [Diana] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 15¡ª¡°

    After doing 3 back flips, she then ran forward and did a summersault with her legs raised up in the air.

    [Diana] ¡°¡ªGuillotine!¡±

    With her sharp slicing kick rushing downwards and finally reaching the ground, not only did the stone platform crack, but her kick also made a slashed dent.

    Asher quickly avoided it by doing a back-flip, but¡ª

    [Asher] ¡°Wha!?¡±

    As soon as his hands landed on the ground, Diana made a swift kick with her left leg and hits Asher¡¯s arms.  Normally one would lose his or her balance, but Asher quickly rotates his body and successfully managing a side-flip.

    But Diana¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over; she knew that her son would be able to stand again, so as soon as Asher lands safely, she quickly dashes over to him, jumps, did a spin air and gave him another kick aiming his left shoulder.

    But Asher didn¡¯t dodge or even block the kick; he opens his right fist into an open palm and slaps the kick to another direction and then made a straight punch with his left.

    Diana then bends backwards and uses two of her legs and kicks then upwards, attempting to hit Asher¡¯s chin, but Asher did the same and bends his body backwards.

    Thus resulting both of them doing 3 back-flips, gaining distance for the both of them.

    [Diana] ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t neglected your training, having all those jobs, I thought you¡¯d forgotten about them already.¡±

    After saying so, Diana puts her stance down and then gave Asher a confident smile.

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯d be boring if we do the usual spar, which is why when you where having your nice little nap, I learned how to use¡­¡¯IT¡¯.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Do you mean¡­you learned how to use ¡®IT¡¯!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Yes, I finally learned how to use ¡®IT¡¯!¡±

    With the spectators having nothing but questioning looks, they continued to watch the Mother and Son having their own weird conversation.

    [Alowey] ¡°Ah, could Mother be talking about her learning how to use magic?¡±

    Luckily, their confusion didn¡¯t last long since Alowey quickly found out what ¡®IT¡¯ was.

    [Alfern] ¡°Now that I think about it, she was busy reading book in the royal library. But to learn how to use her element so fast is impressive.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Actually father, mother has done something even more that just learn her element.¡±

    With once again hearing something that gave them even more questions, the royal family continues to watch the spar.

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be learning this afterwards, but I¡¯ll tell you any way¡­¡±

    But before Diana finishes, she started to say something or rather, chant something.

    [Diana] <Ruler of Flame and Metal, hear my call¡ª>

    [Asher] ¡°Eh!? No way, you seriously learned how to cast a spell! Ah, I don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡±

    But Asher quickly realized that he can¡¯t let her finish her chant, so he quickly dashed forward and ready an attack.

    [Asher] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 34¡ª¡°

    But just when Asher is only a few steps closer to Diana, out from the ground¡­

    [Diana] ¡°¡ªprotect me with your cold, hard frame¡ªEffri-Wall!>

    A wall made of iron

    And blocked his way, but that didn¡¯t stop Asher from attacking. He quickly placed his foot on the ground and releases his punch without holding back.

    [Asher] ¡°¡ªJavelin!...Hmm!?¡±

    But as soon as Asher¡¯s attack hit, he quickly realized that Diana wasn¡¯t behind the wall she made.

    As for the spectators like Alowey, Deloria, the maids and the soldiers, they too didn¡¯t realize Diana was gone because they we¡¯re too amazed on how strong Asher¡¯s punch was.

    [Soldier # 1] ¡°Did you just see that? The metal wall¡­¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°The 5 inch metal wall¡­bent.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°To make such a big damage to that spell with his fist alone, incredible.¡±

    While everyone is in awe with Asher¡¯s strength, Alfern realized that Asher is still cautious, he then realized that Diana who supposedly behind the wall is no longer there and she is now on Asher far right.

    [Asher] (Shit! She knew I was going to use Javelin on her, so she uses the technique¡¯s time laps and the wall itself to get some distance from me!)

    [Diana] ¡°Let me tell you one more thing Honey, the reason why they have those words in the end of their spell is because they need it as an image, so that their spells can create forms, like a shield or a spear. That is why¡­¡±

    She most likely thought it was better to show it that explain how it works, that is why without finishing her words, she started to chant the same thing.

    [Diana] <Ruler of Flame and Metal, hear my call, protect me with you cold, hard frame¡ªEffri¡­>

    Just like the first spell she casted, a metallic wall came out of the ground in front of her, but the only difference was the distance of the wall is about 10 steps away from her.

    Seeing as this is Asher¡¯s chance to counter, he quickly ran towards Diana. But to his surprise, Diana was also running towards the wall at full speed.

    [Asher] (Could Mom be planning to use wall for a distraction again?)

    While still keeping his guard up, he kept running towards the wall. But since his mother is closest she eventually reached the metal wall she made with her magic.

    [Asher] (Alright Mom, so where are you going to pop out from, the left, right or maybe from above?)

    Asher was ready to counter Diana¡¯s sudden attack, but suddenly Asher saw something and¡­

    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*

    From the eyes of the spectators, all they could see was a flash and suddenly a big cloud of dust burst from the platform.

    [Deloria] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat happened!?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Alowey, you said that Diana did something even more amazing, what was it?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Well you see Father, Mother didn¡¯t only learn how to use magic¡ª¡°

    As Alowey continue to explain, out of the dust came Asher doing a high back-flip and landed gently on the ground and the cloud of dust soon clears.

    *Klang* *Klang* *Klang* *Klang*

    [Diana] ¡°So Honey, surprised?¡±

    Diana, who finally steps out of the dust cloud, can be seen. But her appearance has change; the fair skin color she had is now shining silver and from every step, metallic sound echoes through the training ground.

    With eyes and mouths wide open, Alowey continues her explanation as she watches her mother standing in the platform.

    [Alowey] ¡°She also created her own.¡±

    <hr />

    Hey its me ZYLOS101, sorry for the late post, we had a very strong storm and a tree almost hit my room, not to mention there was no electricity. anyway please forgive me for being late, and please don''t forget about to give me comments, as i said i really love reading everyone''s comments, they give me ideas. see you guys next chapter!!!

 More Fun with Mommy and Conclusion

    Chapter 7

    A huge crowed has gathered at the castle¡¯s training ground, numerous maids and soldiers made their way after hearing the commotion and loud crushing noises.

    More and more people watched a scene that they have never seen before, two figures stood at the top of the platform. First was a young woman, who looks like she¡¯s just in her 20s.

    The soldiers of the castle already know who this woman is; she is the future wife of their king, the woman that came from an unknown world, Diana stood at the platform with strange clothes that exposes a large portion of her thighs and belly.

    As for the other gathering party, few have already met their future queen¡¯s son Asher. But the rumors about his sweet dishes have already spread like wild fire between the maids in the castle.

    The maids that was on cooking duty felt a weird and yet warm atmosphere around Asher beck when he was cooking, seeing a man cook was a first for them, but not only was he good at using the knife and other kitchen utensils but he can make his own tools too.

    Seeing a man with such talent is rare to find in this world since most of the men becomes adventures or soldiers for the kingdom.

    With the soldiers thinking that Diana is a woman that looks fragile and Asher who seems to know only cooking, both parties were surprised to see the current event.

    With a world that does nothing but try to improve their magic, the concept of Martial Arts is non-existent. To use one¡¯s own fists is like a fight between children, so fistfights are only meant for drunkards and children¡¯s tantrum.

    But what they see before them made the soldiers and the maids gasp and tremble from amazement. Both parties couldn¡¯t move and kept their eyes at the two, or at least they tried to keep their eyes on them.

    The mother and son¡¯s movement are so fast that sometimes their own figures started to blur, disappears and the suddenly reappears at another location.

    Once they have thought that a punch is something that could do little damage, but now the punch that Asher did was so strong it could most likely crush stones.

    The kick that they thought that it is only used out desperation is now something that could break a stone pillar in two.

    Every punch they throw, every kick they swing, makes their body tremble.

    The soldiers and maids couldn¡¯t believe that punches and kick could be so strong. Even without magic, they already have such destructive power.

    But what the mother and son said later made them even more amazed.

    [Diana]  ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for a complete warm up, but I guess it¡¯ll do. So what do you think, should we get serious?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°It is about time.¡±

    After hearing that from both from Asher and Diana, the soldiers and the maids thought of the same thing.

    [Everyone] ¡°THEY WEREN¡¯T EVEN SERIOUS!!?¡±

    With punches and kicks like those, the maids and soldier thought that they we¡¯re going at each other for real, but to think that they we taking it easy didn¡¯t even cross their minds.

    Suddenly seeing the young man named Asher do a pose, made the onlookers direct their sights towards him. After saying a few words, he then finishes it with a shouting roar.

    [Asher] ¡°¡ªJavelin!¡±

    Once again, the maids and the soldiers thought Asher was about to throw another normal punch.

    [Soldier] ¡°What in the¡­¡±

    [Soldier] ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    As soon as Asher gave a straight punch, a piercing gust of wind passed through the soldiers.

    The soldiers who witnessed this could believe their eyes, even though he is now a Djinn, he was still able to shot out some sort of gust of wind without the help of any form of magic.

    As the battle continues, the solder and maids soon found out that even Diana can do those strange skills. With her kick alone, she was able to slice the hard ground.

    Watching these seasoned fighters exchange blows made the onlookers hold their breath while having sweat drop from their cheeks. But when the two stop and jumped away to gain distance, both parties managed to exhale the air they held back.

    [Solider # 1] ¡°A¡­are they finished?¡±

    [???] ¡°No they¡¯re not.¡±

    [Soldiers] ¡°Capt. Glace!?¡±

    Since all of the soldiers had their attention towards Asher and Diana, the 2nd General Knight Viscaro Glace had also walked in and started observe the fight.

    After saying hello to the soldiers, Viscaro then walks slowly towards Alfern and bows respectfully.

    [Viscaro] ¡°Good morning my king, Princess Alowey, Princess Ifca and Deloria, it would seem that we have an amazing event happening.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Viss, it good to see you safe from your trip, as for this even¡­well, to be honest it all happened out of the blue.¡±

    [Viscaro] ¡°I see¡­but still, I never would have thought Lady Diana would be so powerful.¡±

    Though it isn¡¯t rare to see a woman fight in the world of Terrafis, they always use magic to repel any danger. But Diana on the other hand isn¡¯t using even a single drop of mana and yet she can still move in an amazing speed.

    [Viscaro] ( As for the boy¡­he moves just as fast as Lady Diana, but he is clearly stronger than her highness and yet¡­)

    [Alfern] ¡°So you noticed it too, Viss?¡±

    As Viscaro continue to analyze the fight, he was able to notice something. But before he even realizes, Alfern spoke while having a sew sweat drop from his cheek.

    [Alfern] ¡°Diana is planning something.¡±

    Viscaro was right, while their fighting, not only Visacro but Alfern also noticed that Diana had something under her sleeve, or to be more precise, she was waiting for a chance.

    As the Mother and Son stare each other down, the Royal family along with Deloria, Viscaro, the maids and the soldiers stood quietly.

    All party were watching in anticipation, some were gulping, some were shaking, some were clenching their hands and kept their eyes glued.

    Even Ifca, who usually ignores things, kept her full attention at Asher and Diana.

    As the silence continues, Diana broke the silence.

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯d be boring if we do the usual spar, which is why when you where having your nice little nap, I learned how to use¡­¡¯IT¡¯.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Do you mean¡­you learned how to use ¡®IT¡¯!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Yes, I finally learned how to use ¡®IT¡¯!¡±

    Not only did she break the silence, she also broke their tension.

    When they were fighting, the aura they had around them was like their ready to give it their all, but now they look like two children, one child is boasting about a new toy while the other is jealous and thinks it cool.

    [Alfern] ¡°S¡­she is so adorable¡­¡±

    Though Alfern said those words in a low tone, Alowey clearly heard her father utter those words while making a blushing smile and what makes it even more embarrassing is that she wasn¡¯t the only one who heard Alfern, his other daughter Ifca, Deloria and Viscaro heard him as well.

    When the atmosphere around the training area slowly getting calmer, they started to tense up again because Diana started to chant.

    By calling for Effrit¡¯s power, Diana produced a wall of metal from the stone floor of the platform. This spell was common amongst soldiers since it is mostly use for a shield, but what Asher did made them think otherwise.

    [Soldier # 1] ¡°Did you see that? The metal wall¡­¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°The 5 inch metal wall¡­bent.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°To make such a big damage to that spell with his fist alone, incredible.¡±

    All of the Soldier, Maids and even the royal family couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw; a shield that they once thought that could protect them from strong attack spell was almost destroyed by flesh covered fist.

    As they stare at the bended steel wall, they fail to notice that Diana was no longer behind it until Diana herself spoke.

    ¡°Let me tell you one more thing Honey, the reason why they have those words in the end of their spell is because they need it as an image, so that their spells can create forms, like a shield or a spear. That is why¡­¡±

    After chanting the unfinished spell, another steel wall appeared from underground, but all the people who are watching quickly noticed that the distance between Diana and the steel wall are too far apart.

    Asher then runs forward and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Diana did the same and ran quickly towards the wall.

    With the Mother and Son¡¯s quick movements, all they saw a two blurs moving towards each other and¡­

    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*

    From the platform, right after the loud noise echoed throughout the training ground, a big cloud of dust spreads. As they cough and wave their hand to get the dust away, the dust cloud started to lighten and finally found the person who caused the big noise as well as the dust cloud.

    *Klang* *Klang* *Klang* *Klang*

    [Diana] ¡°So Honey, surprised?¡±

    Everyone gasp on what they saw, the soon-to-be Queen that has a normal color skin is now covered in shinning silver.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°What happen to Lady Diana?¡±

    [Solder # 1] ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such magic before.¡±

    With words full of amazement and wonder, the soldiers and the maids started to murmur to one another. Though not all of the soldiers are knowledgeable about magic they were still taught different kinds of defense magic for military purposes.

    [Viscaro] (What in the world!? I never heard or seen magic like that before!)

    General Knight Viscaro is now 42 and he has served the royal family for 30 years now, but not even once has he seen the spell that Diana casted onto herself.

    As Viscaro continues to search his memories, Alowey was asked by her Father on what Diana did when she was studying magic and from Alowey¡¯s answer, Viscaro also found the answer to his question.

    [Alowey] ¡°She also created her own.¡±

    Asher, who was able to dodge Diana¡¯s attack without a single scratch is now looking at her mother¡¯s new found ability and she then asks if he was surprise.

    [Asher] ¡°Forget being surprised, I¡¯m more amazed seeing you like that.¡±

    To Asher¡¯s words, Diana starts to turn around slowly. Though her body turned into metal she still has her long white hair that is tied up into a ponytail and her hourglass like figure is shown even more.

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufu~ you like it? I was a little worried it might be a little over the top, but as long as you like it, I guess its fine.¡±

    After doing another turn, she gave her son a smile. Alfern noticed her childlike behavior and once again smiled while having his face blush. But it would seem like Alfern wasn¡¯t the only one who was affected, the surrounding soldiers also had the same expression and a warm atmosphere surrounded the training ground.

    [Diana] ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Before Diana finishes her words, her childlike smile quickly turn into the smile of someone who could face a dragon with confidence, thus making the warm atmosphere from a second ago disappear and changing it with full out battle atmosphere.

    Diana then makes her stance as she watches Asher a few steps away from her and as the remaining dust cloud behind her started to clear, the people who are watching saw what was the cause of the loud nose as well as the cloud noise came from.

    From behind, a crater that is about 7 feet wide can now be found in the training ground¡¯s solid stone platform and at the middle is a small fist mark.

    [Diana] ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Hearing her utter those words made everyone tremble, especially Alowey.

    3 days ago when she was asked by her mother Diana to help her with magic, seeing as she is also a teacher in a certain magic academy, she happily said yes. But 2 days later, Alowey was amazed to see that her mother was able to learn the basic and is now capable to cast 1 to 3 tier spells.

    But what amazed Alowey most was that her mother was able to create and original spell. After learning about that key words that are used after casting a spell, Diana quickly found out how to make her own.

    Using the spell <Effri-Wall> as a basis, she makes the supposedly harden steel in to liquid, after running towards the wall made out of silver steel water, her body will then be covered and since the liquid steel is till connected to her mana she is able to maintain the structure and when she needs it, she can harden her fist and feet for an attack and it can also be used for defending herself by hardening her whole body.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work![Alowey] ¡°Mother still plans to continue!? But Asher doesn¡¯t even know how to cast a spell he doesn¡¯t even know what his attribute is!¡±

    Alowey was about to run towards Asher and Diana but her arm was suddenly grabbed from behind, she then turns her head and found her own father stopping her.

    [Alowey] ¡° Father, why are you stopping me!? If this goes on, Asher will get severely hurt!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Do not get in their way my dear.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°But Asher might get¡ª¡°

    [Alfern] ¡°Its fine dear, Diana mentioned something about this; they have done these kinds of things, ever since Asher was 8 years old¡­and besides¡­¡±

    Without finishing his words Alfern pointed at Asher and without a single second, Alowey was surprised on what she saw.

    [Alowey] ¡°Asher is¡­smiling, but why?¡±

    [Viscaro] ¡°Though I haven¡¯t met him personally, I think that he is enjoying this bout between Lady Diana.¡±

    After being stopped by both her father and Viscaro, she reluctantly stays put and continue to watch Asher and Diana full of anxiety.

    [Asher] ¡°Do you really have to ask mom?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°That¡¯s my boy¡­¡±

    Without even making a single metallic sound, Diana is now right in front of Asher ready to give a punch to the chest.

    [Diana] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 34¡ª¡°

    Just like Asher¡¯s first attack, Diana did the same pose and let go of her fist.

    [Diana] ¡°Javelin!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Shi¡ª¡°

    *Kshhh!*

    Within only seconds, Asher was able to dodge by jumping to the side. But due to Diana¡¯s piercing like punch, Asher¡¯s shirt that he got in his closet tore vertically.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa¡ªthat was dangerous¡­that almost got me.¡±

    With a single drop of sweat falling from his cheeks, he pats his body to see if there is any physical damage beside his shirt.

    [Diana] ¡°Good dodge Honey, but I guess that what I would expect from the kid I personally trained since he was 8 years old.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah well you know¡­¡±

    Seeing as his shirt is already torn, he grabs the left sleeve with his right arm ripped the shirt off of his body.

    [Asher] ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disappoint.¡±

    Exposing his well trained body that was honed by not only with his Martial Arts training but also from various hard laboring jobs. Cracking his neck, rotating his shoulders and doing stretches, everyone was stunned to see Asher¡¯s body.

    Mages that resides in the world of Terrafis tend to ignore spend most of their time improving their magic aptitude, since magic is very important to their livelihood exercise isn¡¯t done daily or even ignored.

    The kingdom¡¯s soldiers and knights on the other hand do train their bodies, but only to the point where they have enough stamina for their duties. That is why seeing Asher¡¯s body that doesn¡¯t even have a single fat is a first for them.

    As for the ladies¡­

    [Deloria] ¡°Wh¡ªwhy did he?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°O¡ªoh my¡­¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Kyaaa~¡±

    [Maid # 2] ¡°What a body¡­¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t able to hear them since he has all of his attention at Diana, but the men in the training ground could clearly hear their joyful screams, some even cover their cheeks to cover their blushed cheeks and some cover their eyes while having big opening gaps to peek through.

    After tearing off his shirt, Asher took of his shoes and then started to wrap his hand and feet with his torn shirt.

    [Diana] ¡°Since I¡¯ve shown you want I wanted to show off, I guess this is a good time to end this sparring. What do you think Honey?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So this means this will be the conclusion to our sparing? Alright¡­¡±

    At the same time, Asher and his mother Diana did the same stance. Focused on each other, Asher¡¯s eyes looks straight at Diana¡¯s and Diana¡¯s look straight at Asher¡¯s; both of them didn¡¯t move an inch.

    With the tension of the training ground rising, Alfern and the rest stiffen their bodies and watch. Some gulped, some made deep breath, and some even shake from excitement while sweating. All of the people in the training ground as well as the maids that are watching from the castle¡¯s windows couldn¡¯t help but wait for the incoming outcome of the bout.

    *Foom!*

    With the loud sound echoing throughout the training ground, both Asher and Diana dashes forward, but then suddenly stops just 3 or 4 steps away from each other.

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 27¡ª¡°

    Both Asher and Diana swing their legs, which look like a blur due to the amazing speed, aiming for their neck.

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Scythe!!¡±

    *Swish!!*

    Both kicks collided and a strong gust of wind blew away the surrounding dust and when the people thought they¡¯ll jump away from each other¡­

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 16¡ª¡°

    Both opened their palms while having their fingers curled giving their hand a flat surface. They then arm this palms forward.

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Maul!¡±

    Once again, Asher¡¯s and Diana¡¯s Attack collided causing another gust of wind, the only difference is that the wind didn¡¯t blew around them but behind them and it was slightly stronger that the first gust.

    Having Asher¡¯s right arm and Diana¡¯s Left arm colliding against each other, both used their free hand and straiten their hands all the way to the tip of their fingers.

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Art # 44¡ª¡°

    Skipping the rest and only saying the number of the art, they simultaneously strike at each other. A fast and straight attack, as if they¡¯re both using a¡­

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°Spear!!¡±

    With one attack stopping another, Asher and Diana wasn¡¯t able to land any hits. But they didn¡¯t stop there, right after the attack; they took back their arms from the first strike and once again use the same move, then pull their other arms once again and did that same attack, then came another, then another and another.

    Without moving from the spot where they stood, they continue their attacks without even stopping to catch their breath and by using the same ¡®Spear Art¡¯, the longer they keep attacking, the fast their moves get and since their speed keeps increasing, their arms could no longer be seen.

    The people who are watching merely stood and stayed quiet as they continue to watch what seems to be sharp attacks that won¡¯t end, but then¡­

    [Asher] (An opening!)

    Taking his chance, Asher clenched his right palm and attacks with the same first Art he used.

    [Asher] ¡°Javelin!¡±

    Even if Diana defending his attack with her left arm, she won¡¯t be able to stop the force and Asher¡¯s attack will deal damage.

    *Srashhh!*

    [Asher] ¡°What!?¡±

    He was surprise on what he saw. It wasn¡¯t because Diana was able to defend Asher¡¯s attack, it was because ¡­

    [Asher] ¡°A¡­an empty shell?¡±

    While Asher and Diana kept attacking, Diana deliberately weaken her defense and used her time when Asher did ¡®Javelin, she then uses her spell and hardens the liquid metal that is covering her front and then exit her way out from the back by making her steel back liquid, thus making a metal replica.

    [Diana] ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to keep your field of view big.¡±

    Due to being surprised, Asher fails to notice that Diana is now under him.

    With having Asher¡¯s right arm stretched out, Diana grabs his wrist and pulls it forward. While Asher is being pulled, Diana uses her back to lift him in the air and then readies both her fists.

    [Diana] ¡°Moon Destruction Method: Art # 22¡ª¡°

    While Asher is in the air above her, Diana raised both of her fists making the dust cloud surrounding her fly at the same direction as her fists.

    [Diana] ¡°Catapult!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Guhaa!¡±

    Forcingly blowing out the air in his lungs, Asher flew 30 to 40 feet in the air while slowly spinning.

    [Diana] ¡°Well, that was fun.¡±

    *Foom!*

    Asher then hits the ground causing a big sound.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ow.¡±

    Seeing as her son is already on land, Diana walks toward Asher, who is still lying down watching the blue sky. She kneeled down and held Asher¡¯s head and placed it on her lap, she then looks down at him while carrying a smile of a caring mother.

    Anyone who would see this smile might mistake Diana for another person.

    She then started to caress Asher¡¯s hair that has the unusual white star like pattern.

    [Diana] ¡°Oh come on, it wasn¡¯t that painful besides you managed to block the attack and cut the damage in half.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Whether it was a quarter, half or even full damage, pain is still pain.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What a baby, anyway¡­tell me honestly, what do you think? How was my magic?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°To be honest¡­¡±

    Before Asher finishes, he got up from the ground and her mother¡¯s lap. Patting the dust and small rubbles on his body and pants and then continues.

    [Asher] ¡°I was really amazed; you fused both magic and our traditional martial arts perfectly.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°And you verdict?¡±

    Asher then held out his hand to Diana, who is still kneeling down and helps her up. Showing his usual grin, Asher answers.

    [Asher] ¡°Badass.¡±

    Hearing his answer, Diana did the same and gave Asher the same grin.

    [Diana] ¡°You got that right.¡±

    As they continue to smile at each other, something happened that made both of them jump in shock.

    [All Soldiers] ¡°YAHOOO!!!¡±

    [All Maids] ¡°KYAAAAAA~!¡±

    Screams of cheers along with applause roared throughout the training ground, every soldier and every maid that was watching couldn¡¯t help but be amazed on what they just saw.

    But with the sudden outburst, Asher and Diana were frozen from the surprise for a few second and quickly snap back. Both mother and son turn their head from left to right and after clarifying their surroundings, as if they communicated by using telepathy , both Asher and Diana thought of the same thing.

    [Asher & Diana] (S¡ªsince when were they here!?)

    From the joyful screams of the ladies, from the roaring shouts of the soldiers, every word they say is full of praise and excitement. Asher, who was a little uncomfortable, slowly walks towards the stairs, but as for Diana, she quickly stops him from leaving and reminded Asher to say something that they always say when ever their spar finishes.

    [Diana] ¡°Wait Ash, isn¡¯t there something you need to say out loud first, Hmm?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat are you talking about?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Come on Ash, say it. This is pretty much our tradition after our spar, come on!¡±

    Asher knew this face, it¡¯s the face that she usually shows whenever she doesn¡¯t want to back down on something.

    [Asher] (If I didn¡¯t do this, most likely she would throw a tantrum.)

    Doing a little sigh, Asher gave in to his mother¡¯s demand and readied himself. He then breathed in and said what his mother wanted to hear.

    [Asher] ¡°Diana wins! Number of victories: 97 wins!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°And?¡±

    This is the part he didn¡¯t want to say, though he has no problems in announcing his mother¡¯s number of victories, this is the only part he didn¡¯t want to say out loud.

    [Diana] ¡°And?¡±

    But it would seem to be useless to resist, Diana is giving the mischievous smile she usually shows Asher whenever she plans to trick him. Doing another deep breath, he finally said the words out loud.

    [Asher] ¡°Asher loses! Number of victories:¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Number of victories?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Alright fine, Asher loses! Number of victories: 0!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufufu~ 3 more wins and I¡¯ll have a perfect 100 again this year! Fufufufu~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Damn it!!¡±

    While Asher does the ¡®OTL¡¯ pose, Diana celebrated by hopping side to side as she happily raises her arms in the air.

    After doing a little spin, she looks at her new family and then faces Alfern. She then gave him a smile full of pride while having her arms on her waist and said¡­

    [Diana] ¡°So¡­have you fallen for me even more?¡±

    Seeing a smile that not only shows beauty but also strength and a figure that glisters at the morning sun, Alfern and surprisingly, even the surrounding soldiers couldn¡¯t voice out his words and simply nods multiple times.

    <hr />

    HEY ZYLOS101 here, the my next post will be my other story, The Everyday Life of James Moriarty. see you guys there!!!

 Education and The Arms of Regulus

    Chapter 8

    The sparring between mother and son is now over, but the soldiers and maids who were able to see that spectacle couldn¡¯t forget Asher¡¯s and Diana¡¯s movements.

    Rumors spread within the castle walls about a man strong enough to counter magic without the use of magic and his mother creating a powerful and never before seen spell.

    As for the two people in those rumors just finish their breakfast. What they had was pancakes again, but the only difference is that Asher wasn¡¯t the one who got them ready.

    By the head Chef¡¯s request, Emma asked Asher to write down the recipe and the method on how it¡¯s made on paper.

    Surprisingly, Emma and the other maid did quite well, though not as good as Asher¡¯s the pancakes were still delicious.

    Right after their breakfast, the royal family had a talk about what their plans for today are and with their conversation; Asher was able to notice something.

    [Asher] ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±

    His new father, Alfern the king, will be too busy preparing for not only the wedding day but also the invitations as well as the management of the kingdom. Luckily Diana has already been helping Alfern even before Asher got transported to the kingdom.

    With her experience with company management as well as accounting made Alfern¡¯s problem a lot lighter.

    As for Ifca, she wanted to spend some more time with Asher but she was quickly stopped by her older sister Alowey.

    Apparently, Ifca was allowed to go back home despite having lessons in a magical school, just so she can meet her new mother and brother. But she was only allowed under the condition of keeping her studies and finish her given school work.

    Any normal student would most likely avoid the task, but unfortunately for Ifca, her older sister Alowey is one of the instructors in the school she goes to.

    [Asher] ¡°I have so much free time¡­*Sigh*.¡±

    Voicing those lifeless like words out, Deloria who is presently standing beside Asher as he sits on one of the chairs placed on the veranda, heard him.

    Seeing as Asher quietly stares at the sky blankly, Deloria could help but worry.

    [Deloria] ¡°Um¡­do you not want to be here, Sir Ash?¡±

    Though it was only a few days, Deloria couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted towards Asher. After seeing what he is makes her think that he is different and wants him to stay.

    Unlike the many nobles she has met, his smile is honest yet, she could even see a small bit of an ulterior motive. The other thing that she notice is that even though he was a man, his cooking skills surpasses even the head chef of the castle Emma, who work on her cooking for 6 years.

    Bringing in new ideas and ways to cook, gave a new type of food that Deloria, who secretly has a sweet tooth, tremble in excitement.

    But what really made Deloria see what makes Asher different from other men is the fact the he can hold up against magic by simply using his own flesh covered fists and feet.

    True that Diana¡¯s magic was also amazing, but Deloria kept her eyes only towards Asher. When Diana made a steel wall, Asher quickly reacted with a punch and by her surprise, with pure strength alone, the steel wall bent.

    With movements fast as the wind and punches and kick the causes a strong shocking sound, Deloria found herself captivated by Asher¡¯s movements.

    [Deloria] (Please stay¡­)

    Though Deloria still haven¡¯t really figured out the true feeling of wanting Asher to stay, she continues to look at Asher.

    [Asher] ¡°Of course not, I like it here. Not only is my mom living happily, but I have a father, an older sister and a younger one.¡±

    While saying those words, Asher stood from the chair and walks closer to the stone railings that are place around the veranda.

    [Deloria] (That¡¯s good; I thought that Sir Asher was uncomfortable being here.)

    Deloria calm down after hearing Asher¡¯s answer, but what Asher will say next made her heart beat faster and completely blowing away her calmness.

    Turning his body towards Deloria and showed her his signature grin. He then said the words¡­

    [Asher] ¡°And of course, Deloria is here too.¡±

    Her whole body started to get warmer and warmer. Normally a woman would know what this feeling is, but for Deloria who was distant towards the opposite sex, she could tell her own feelings.

    But even so, she slowly lowers her head and looks at the floor while replying with¡­

    [Deloria] ¡°I see¡­¡±

    While Deloria continues to look down at the floor while fidgeting, Asher turns back around and looks at the castle wall that stood for about 40 feet high.

    [Asher] ¡°I do like this place, but the wall is so high up I could only see the mountains from the distance¡­wait¡­the wall?¡±

    As if a light bulb lit inside his thoughts, Asher finally found something to do.

    [Asher] ¡°The other side of the wall, the town, I can just go check out the town. Why didn¡¯t I think about this sooner!?¡±

    He then turns back around to ask Deloria if he could go outside.

    [Deloria] ¡°If meeting me makes you happy¡­then I¡¯m happy too¡­hmm¡­yes, both of us are happy¡­to meet each other¡­both of us¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Deloria?¡±

    [Delroia] Y¡ªyes, I¡¯m happy to have met you too¡ªah!¡±

    Quickly regaining her thoughts, she realized what she just said to Asher was something very embarrassing. With a stiff smile, she silently looks at Asher while thinking of an excuse.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Asher was a bit surprised by Deloria¡¯s sudden shout, but Asher once again gave her a grin and said¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Hm!?¡±

    Her face quickly went red as soon as Asher replies her back, but for the man that caused her blushed face wasn¡¯t able to notice the change cause he quickly turns and points at the wall in front of them.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria, there¡¯s a town right outside the castle walls right?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Huh? Oh well¡­yes, there is a town outside¡­um¡­why do you ask?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Well, I was kind of thinking that maybe I could go outside and check it out.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°And with that, please allow me to walk around town.¡±

    Finally deciding to head out, Asher asked Deloria to lead him where his mother and his new father will be and they eventually ended up in the king¡¯s personal office.

    Seeing his mother work and stare at the paper seriously is a first for him.

    Back in their original world, Asher told his mother that why isn¡¯t she doing her paper work even though she brought them home, Diana answers back with a the words¡­

    [Diana] ¡°When I¡¯m home, is family time so no work is allowed¡ªAh, my mage died¡­should have leveled her up more¡­¡±

    Is what she said to Asher while having chips stuffed in her mouth and crumbs on her cheeks.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to disturb his mother, he asks Alfern if he could go out of the castle.

    [Alfern] ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. But will you need some escorts?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No need, I don¡¯t really want to stand out and besides, I¡¯ve got Deloria with me.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Well, seeing what you and your mother did this morning, I¡¯m already sure that nothing in town could hurt you. Alright, go right ahead and enjoy yourself.¡±

    Asher said his thanks and was about to leave the room with Deloria. But suddenly, Diana puts down her paper work and stops Asher from leaving.

    [Diana] ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not going out wearing something like that, are you?¡±

    With his mother¡¯s sudden interjection, Asher looks at his clothing.

    [Asher] (Now that she mentions it, these clothes kind of look like I¡¯m wear pajamas.)

    As he continues to look at his clothes, Diana once again said something with a cheerful voice.

    [Diana] ¡°That is why; I will give you something nice. Deloria, can you go get my bag in our room please?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes, at once lady Diana.¡±

    With Deloria the only one leaving the office, Alfern put his right hand on his chin and starts pondering about something.

    [Alfern] ¡°Hmm¡­as I recall there was something in the royal treasury that could¡­¡±

    Finally found what he was searching inside his memory, Alfern happily walks out of the room in a quick pace.

    [Diana] ¡°Oh! It looks like Alf also thought of something. Then if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back too! Mommy¡¯s pride is on the line! You wait here Ash, be back in a sec!¡±

    In only a few seconds, Asher is now standing alone inside the king¡¯s office. Still in a daze from what happened, all he could do is think¡­

    [Asher] (But all I wanted to do was ask if I can go out and play.)

    Having nothing to do once again, Asher walks closer towards the table where his mother was and picks up 2 papers.

    [Asher] (Wow, I was a little worried about not being able to read the letters but¡­I could read them perfectly, though their letters I¡¯ve never seen before.) ¡°Hmm?¡±

    While looking through the paper, Asher was able to notice something.

    [Asher] ¡°This numbers don¡¯t add up.¡±

    The paper that Asher picked up was actually the kingdom¡¯s accounting, or in simpler words, it was the kingdom¡¯s tax payments and the other was the paper for the kingdom¡¯s expenses.

    Though Asher isn¡¯t really experienced when it comes to accounting, Diana¡¯s personal charts made it easy to read that even someone like Asher could understand.

    [Deloria] ¡°Is there something wrong, Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, hey Deloria. You¡¯re back.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡¯ve brought what Lady Diana requested¡­is there something about those papers, Sir Asher?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Wel¡­¡±

    Deloria, who just got back, puts down the 2 traveling bags next to the table where Diana was working and walks closer to Asher. She then takes a peek at the paper on his hand.

    [Deloria] ¡°Nggg¡­¡±

    One could clearly see that Deloria was troubled and with the noise she made, Asher understood that she was without any second thought. But then again, though he knows that she is troubled, he could not tell what the reason was.

    [Asher] (Could it be that Mom made a miscalculation?)

    Asher was about to ask Deloria for the correction, but Deloria went ahead and honestly spoke her reason.

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m bad with numbers¡­and calculations¡­¡±

    With slightly blushed cheeks, Deloria looks down, avoiding Asher¡¯s gaze.

    [Asher] (Bad with numbers and calculations? Wait¡­looking around, this place kind of gives off the feeling of medieval¡­could it be that¡­)

    As he finishes pondering, he grabs a blank paper that is scattered all over the floor, grabs the feather pen that was being used by his mother a few minutes ago and wrote some math problems.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria, can you come over here for a sec?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Hmm? um¡­yes?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Can you solve this for me?¡±

    With a confused look, Deloria looks at the paper that Asher was pointing to.

    [Deloria] ¡°Nggg¡­¡±

    [Asher] (She made the same noise¡­)

    But not only did she do the same awkward noise, she also made a few steps backwards and even drew the hand that was about to grab the paper to her chest.

    [Asher] (Just how bad is she?)

    Asher wasn¡¯t teasing her, he only wanted to know how far the education of this world is, that is why Asher looks at Deloria and asks her if she can do it.

    [Deloria] ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll do it, even if I have to give my own life to do it!!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°R¡ªright, do your best¡­¡± (You don¡¯t have to give your life for it though¡­)

    With all of her concentration focused on the problem, Deloria stares down the paper on the table.

    [Deloria] ¡°Umm¡­I need to add this one to this¡­? No, no that¡¯s not right¡­umm¡­if I have this many¡­then¡­umm¡­¡±

    With only first question, Deloria is clearly struggling. Using her fingers to count, she quickly noticed that both of her hand won¡¯t be enough so she sits down, took of her shoes and started counting once more.

    Seeing this act surprised Asher, he never would have thought that Deloria¡¯s mathematics would be so low.

    [Deloria] ¡°5¡­6¡­7¡­8¡­9¡­10¡­¡±

    But other that the feeling of being surprised, Asher couldn¡¯t help himself but think, that Deloria who is looking down on her feet, counting her own toes, looks cute.

    [Alfern] ¡°I¡¯m back¡ªhmm? Where did Diana go?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Mom went somewhere to get something¡­hmm? That chest looks heavy, wants some help?¡±

    [Alfern] Thank you Ash, but can you just clear up the pile on my desk? You can just put the paper on the floor.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Doing what Alfern said, Asher quickly clears the table and Alfern put the gold decorated chest on top.

    [Asher] ¡°What is it, is it something you need for work?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°No, it¡¯s not for me but for you, something that you might need from now on.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    With Alfern giving him the gesture to open the chest, Asher gave in to his curiosity and opens it.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, Gauntlets?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°That¡¯s right, or to be more accurate, these Gauntlets are actually called by the name of ¡®The Arms of Regulus¡¯. They belong to the first king, my great grandfather Richter.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa, you mean these belong to the first ruler of this kingdom!?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°That¡¯s right and not only was he the ruler; he was also the kingdom¡¯s Supreme Commander of the knights.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No way, not only a king but also the top Commander!? That is so cool.¡±

    Asher was honestly impressed; Alfern could see sparkles in Asher¡¯s eyes as he listens to his words full of vigor, thus resulting to Alfern continuing his praise towards his great grandfather.

    [Alfern] ¡°And to top it all off, my great grandfather was similar to Ifca.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Similar, how so?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°The first king can also use spells without chanting and he was also blessed with 3 Rulers of the elements and he has almost unlimited Mana inside him.¡±

    Just from Alfern¡¯s words, Asher could tell that the first king Richter was a very powerful Djinn and is also being greatly admired by the present king.

    As he continues to think about the great king Richter, Asher looks at the Gauntlets that are inside the golden chest.

    Inside the chest is 1 pair of gauntlets. Unlike the gauntlets that Asher saw before in a history book and a museum, the gauntlets¡¯ hands aren¡¯t made like mittens but each finger has its own protectors, as if it was made piece by piece and at the tip of the finger has sharp small curves like small claws.

    The right arm has protectors all the way to the shoulder, as well as the back part of the neck, and at the shoulder is a realistic, crafted roaring lion¡¯s head. If it wasn¡¯t small size, one would think that the lion¡¯s head is actually real.

    As for the protector that is connected to the right arm¡¯s shoulder, fur covers the protector at the back of the neck, making it look like the wearer has a lion¡¯s mane.

    The left arm is similar to the right with its separated plates on the fingers, it small sharp curved claws on the tip of its fingers, but the similarity only reaches until its forearm.

    Asher was thrilled to have this, especially since it came from someone amazing¡­but¡­

    [Asher] (It¡¯s all rusty and the fur isn¡¯t soft at all, it¡¯s all stiff.)

    Due to have rust covering its whole structure, Asher couldn¡¯t tell what the gauntlets¡¯ real color is and the fur has gotten hard due it being too old.

    [Asher] (Though he said that this belongs to someone very important, they clearly didn¡¯t take care of it.)

    [Alfern] ¡°Your thinking that it wasn¡¯t taken cared properly, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Since Asher heard a tale about such amazing man a few seconds ago and when he looks inside the chest, anyone could clearly see the disappointment on his face.

    [Alfern] ¡°Your smile quickly stiffens when you saw the gauntlets.¡±

    Asher wanted to make an excuse, but after being seen so easily by Alfern, he honestly spoke his thoughts.

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry, I just thought that the gauntlets would be more¡­um¡­¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Impressive?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Y¡ªyeah, just looking at it makes it seem like it¡¯ll brake by simply touching it.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Hahaha, I know what you mean, this gauntlets has been kept inside the royal vault for many years. But¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh, I was the last one?¡±

    Before finishing his words, Diana came back and is now holding on to different colored variety of long pieces cloth, one red, one blue and finally one white.

    He happily rushes towards Asher and Alfern but then noticed someone.

    [Diana] ¡°Huh, what¡¯s up with Del? She¡¯s staring angrily at her own toes like she¡¯s about to break them.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I gave her some math problems and well¡­¡±

    While still holding on to the long pieces of cloth, she peeks at the paper that is now on the ground, right in front of Deloria¡¯s feet.

    [Diana] ¡°She only solved one problem¡­and the answer is even wrong.¡±

    Normally, Asher would have been surprised, giving her only 5 easy to solve problems and yet she is taking a lot of time is a shocker,  however he already knows the reason why Deloria is taking her time and he actually wants her to stop.

    [Asher] (But seeing her so determined, I don¡¯t have the heart to do it.)

    With a dry laugh, Alfern smiled warily and spoke honestly.

    [Alfern] ¡°Hahaha, to be honest, even I could hardly do any addition and subtraction, so having Diana help me with the accounting helps me greatly.¡±

    Alfern¡¯s cheeks grew red when he honestly revealing his flaw. But Diana looks at him with a loving smile.

    [Diana] ¡°Come on Al, I already told you that I¡¯m willing to help you with whatever. Besides¡­¡±

    Before finishing, Diana walks closer to Alfern without leaving her eyes to his and then finishes her sentence.

    [Diana] ¡°This is my home now too.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Diana¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Al¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Starting to create their own world, Diana and Alfern released a mushy and sweet atmosphere and in Asher¡¯s eye, he could see a pink background around them.

    With such an awkward atmosphere, Asher looks at Deloria in hoping that she too would find this disturbing and stop them.

    But¡­

    [Deloria] ¡°So if I add this numbers on my hand to the numbers on my feet then¡ªAh, I accidentally clenched my hand¡­auu~ now I need to count all over again.¡±

    Seeing Deloria having small tears on the corner oh eyes, Asher quickly understood that she won¡¯t be able to stop this awkward moment.

    [Asher] (Guess I have no choice¡­)

    Though Asher doesn¡¯t really want to walk the pinkish-diabetic path, he had no choice but to walk closer and stop them.

    [Asher] (I have a feeling that if I don¡¯t, I might not be able to go outside and just watch them get all mushy, and that is something I wouldn¡¯t want to do.)

    He then placed his hand on both Diana¡¯s and Alfern¡¯s shoulder.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­are you guys done with the ¡®imaginary make out¡¯?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Wha!?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Huh!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Cause well¡­you know I would really like to go see the town now.¡±

    Being forcefully put back to reality, Diana¡¯s and Alfern¡¯s face grew amazingly red, they both step back and quickly turn their heads away to avoid eye contact.

    [Asher] (Are you two Middle-Schoolers?)

    Though the atmosphere is still awkward, Diana opens her mouth to make the awkwardness disappear.

    [Diana] ¡°A¡ªalright, since the bag and the cloth I needed are all here. It¡¯s time for me to show my other skill.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Other skill?¡±

    Alfern wasn¡¯t the only one that was surprised, even Asher didn¡¯t know about his mother¡¯s ¡®other skill¡¯ so he kept his sight toward Diana.

    Quickly regaining her composure, Diana revealed her other hidden skill with confidence.

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufu~ my other skill is¡­¡±

    Keeping the tension high, Diana stops for a second and finally spoke with gusto.

    [Diana] ¡°Dressing up my son with love and style!!!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Asher and Alfern thought that the skill she confidently spoke off was a skill that has power of speed, but unexpectedly it was not.

    While still maintaining her energy, she quickly grabs Asher¡¯s wrist.

    [Diana] ¡°Now go grab this¡ªhuh, why are two of my bags here? Oh well, go grab this bag and lets go at the other room Ash.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, but what exactly are you¡ªWhoa!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°You guys wait here.¡±

    With Diana¡¯s sudden change of thought, Alfern stared at the door in a daze.

    [Deloria] ¡°Alright, just to more to go¡­I can do this¡­¡±

    As for the Deloria, she was still on the floor trying to solve the given math problems, though finished her 2nd problem, the answer is still wrong, ignoring that wrong answers she moves on to the 3rd problem.

    A few minutes has passed right after Asher was forcefully dragged by his mother out of the king¡¯s office.

    Ifca, who was being helped by her older sister Alowey, is now finished with her magic history homework and is presently resting her head on the table.

    [Alowey] ¡°See? I knew you could do it if you tried Ifca?¡±

    Giving her lovely younger sister a warm smile, Alowey pats her head gently.

    Being praised honestly, made Ifca blush and quickly hid her face with her hands.

    Without removing her hand on her face, looks at her sister and requested.

    [Ifca] ¡°Sister Person¡­¡­¡­¡­um¡­¡­¡±

    Even without saying anything else, Alowey understood her plea and gave her a small nod.

    [Alowey] ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to your brother.¡±

    Alowey truly felt happy seeing her younger sister getting along with her new younger brother, but other than the feeling happiness, she was also shocked to see Ifca¡¯s attitude towards Asher.

    [Alowey] (I¡¯m surprised to see Ifca quickly get along with anyone, the maids even took a month just to get her to talk to them. But Asher¡­he quickly got Ifca¡¯s attention.)

    Other than their own father Alfern, Ifca doesn¡¯t really talk no even get close to men.

    [Alowey] (So why Asher?)

    Her curiosity grew bigger and bigger, not being able to hold her curiosity inside, she turns to Ifca who was already getting ready to open the door of her room to look for her older brother.

    [Alowey] ¡°Let¡¯s go find him together Ifca.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡±

    As they left Ifca¡¯s room, Alowey then asks her the reason while they continue to walk the long castle hallway.

    [Alowey] ¡°Ifca, you¡¯ve been scared of men as long as I can remember, so why do you like Asher?¡±

    At first Ifca didn¡¯t answer, she just walked the hallway with her usual blank look not saying a single word. But suddenly, she quicken her pace is now in front of Alowey.

    With a small voice, she answers Alowey¡¯s curiosity.

    [Ifca] ¡°Brother Person¡­different¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­different¡­¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Different¡­¡±

    In a single word that Ifca just said, Alowey couldn¡¯t help herself but have the same opinion.

    [Alowey] (True, Asher is different when I compare him to other men. He can fight magnificently, but don¡¯t even think that our own General Knight can keep up against him, and what¡¯s make it even more amazing is the fact he might not even need to use magic against them.)

    Seeing Asher this morning, truly gave an impact not only to her, but all the people in the castle.

    [Alowey] (But he is not only a good fighter, he is really knowledgeable. He could come up with amazing cuisines we never seen before and he can even make tools like a blacksmith.)

    Though Alowey still isn¡¯t sure, most likely that Asher still has more hidden talent that he didn¡¯t show yet. Alowey didn¡¯t have proof for it, but her seeing Asher, she believes that Asher is more than meets the eyes.

    [Alowey] ¡°Fufufu~ you¡¯re right Ifca, he is different.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.*Nod*¡­¡­.but most of¡­¡­¡­all¡­¡­¡±

    It was quite rare to hear more words from Ifca, so Alowey listen to her to the end.

    [Ifca] ¡°Brother Person¡­¡­¡­is family¡­¡­¡±

    When Alowey was thinking about Asher¡¯s other hidden talents, she wanted to ask him right away, but after hearing Ifca say that he is now family, Alowey quickly backed off from the idea of asking him in a forced manner.

    [Alowey] (That¡¯s right, we are family now. I don¡¯t need to be hasty; I could just take my time and learn more about him slowly. Maybe we could travel to the academy while telling stories, or maybe we can have some tea tonight and I could ask him about his world and how he lived there.)

    As the two royal princesses walk the castle¡¯s hallways, the two happily look for her older brother and her younger brother.

    <hr />

    Hey Zylos here, sorry for being really late, since Christmas is coming, as a baker, the orders just keep piling up. anyway, i wont stop this story or my other one, so rest assured and i hope you guys keep giving me comments, i really love reading your comments. not the "thanks for the chapter" though, i got board with that comment. see you guys next chapter!!!

 The 3 Maids and Ashs Magic

    Chapter 9

    [Asher] ¡°Are you sure you know how to use these clothes¡­more like, are these even clothes?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm¡­actually, I¡¯m not sure. I think they¡¯re Alf and my room¡¯s curtain.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°You mean you¡¯re making me wear something that¡¯s not even meant to wear?¡±

    In a room meant for guests to wait before they meet the king with non-personal or personal issues, the voices of Asher and Diana could be heard.

    [Diana] ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I still have the things I bought for you in my bag.¡±

    After saying so, Diana opens her traveling bag and takes out a black sleeveless vest, a pair of black arm warmers that reaches until the biceps and a pair of long black combat boots.

    [Asher] ¡°Where did you buy these?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I bought them when I had free time to roam on my own back at the trip. Anyway, let¡¯s forget all of that and get you dressed. No boy of mine will wear something boring out in town.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Actually, I rather have something normal; I don¡¯t want to stand out.¡±

    Though Asher tried to say something to his mother, Diana was already imaging the clothes she desired.

    [Asher] ¡°Umm¡­mom? What¡¯s up with these pants?¡±

    Asher puts the white colored pants up and showed it to Diana.

    With the pants spread while still being held by Asher, he could see that they aren¡¯t normal pants.

    From the waist, it was quite normal, other than needing to ties it with a long thin cloth like similar to a dogi pants. But the lower part isn¡¯t normal, the lower it gets the wider it becomes. Thus making the lower pant¡¯s hem spread in about 12 inches in width.

    [Asher] (Kind of similar to what a samurai would wear.)

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufuf~ isn¡¯t it cool? One of the maids maid it and said that it was a failure, it was about to be thrown out but I asked for it.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So this was meant to be trash?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff.  Now then, let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Finally seeing the style she wants, she slowly walks closer to Asher.

    [Diana] ¡°With this, a new style will rise in this kingdom!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Just don¡¯t make it too flashy.¡±

    Without even putting up a fight, Asher gave in and followed his mother¡¯s instruction.

    First, Asher put on the white pants, he then ties a long, thin cloth as a makeshift belt, but as soon as he did, Asher notice on of the problems.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t the belt too short?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°And that¡¯s where these old curtains come in.¡±

    While holding on to 3 deferent colored cloths, Diana made a 5 inch belt and tied it on Asher¡¯s left waist. While still having an extra extension, Diana puts the end of the cloth and stuffed it back in Asher¡¯s left side belt, giving it a letter ¡®U¡¯ like look.

    Asher was then told to put on the black combat boots whit tucking in the end of his pants inside the boots.

    After tying the boots, he was then told to wear the black sleeveless boots and the arm warmers.

    Closing the zipper of the vest, Diana told Asher to stop, thus revealing his collar bone.

    [Diana] ¡°Mmm¡­looks good. Or actually, it might be too perfect for you.¡±

    Since the waiting room doesn¡¯t have a mirror, Asher could tell if what his mother, Diana is telling the truth. But considering her reaction, it would seem that what he¡¯s wearing is good.

    After smiling confidently, Diana then notice the chest that Asher brought along with him. She walks closer to it and found a pair of rusted gauntlets.

    [Diana] ¡°What¡¯s up with these, it¡¯s all rusty.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Actually Alfern gave them to me.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hm, Alf did? But it¡¯s¡­well¡­you know¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I kind of know what you mean, but he said there¡¯s something special about it. I don¡¯t know what it is though.¡±

    [Diana] (If that¡¯s what Alf said, then I guess its fine.)

    Trusting the word of Asher and Alfern, Diana makes her way to the door and is now about to leave. But before she does¡­

    [Diana] ¡°As soon as you¡¯re done with those gauntlets, hurry up and get back in the office. I want to show Alf and Del.¡±

    Finally left alone, Asher looks at the worn out gauntlets and then made a wary smile.

    [Asher] ¡°I won¡¯t get tetanus from this¡­would I?¡±

    Still making a wary smile, Asher carefully puts on the gauntlets.

    [Asher] ¡°Can¡¯t really refuse someone else good will, now can I?¡±

    After a few minutes on figuring how to properly wear them, he manages to put them on surprisingly easy.

    [Asher] ¡°Ok, it¡¯s a little big, but¡­and now wha¡ªWhoaaa!!?¡±

    Before he even finishes his words, the gauntlets on his arms started to glow blue. Though he was surprised at the sudden burst of light and made him close his eyes, he slowly opens them and notice changes from the gauntlets.

    The crack started to mend, the scratches started to disappear, the rust started to fade and the fur on the back became very smooth and silky while glowing blue, but what surprised Asher the most was the size shrunk and made it perfectly fit Asher¡¯s arms.

    [Asher] ¡°Was that supposed to do that?¡±

    While looking at the gauntlets in every corner and admiring it¡¯s faddish-silver color, he also noticed the small figure head of the lion on his right shoulder has its eyes glowing blue.

    [Asher] ¡°Man, I sure wish I could see what I look like. Well, might as well go back to the office.¡± (I want to ask more about these gauntlets to Alfern too.)

    Deciding to go back to the office, he slowly opens the door of the waiting room, only to surprise 3 maids carrying laundry.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Kyaa!¡±

    But before one of the maids fall down to the floor, Asher quickly caught her by her back and carried her like a princess.

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry about that, I carelessly opened the door without checking if anyone was on the other side. I didn¡¯t hit you did I?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­are you alright?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°¡­Huh? oh, um¡­y¡ªyes, yes I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Sighing in relief, Asher picks up the blanket that was dropped by the maids and folds them perfectly.

    Thinking that he got on their way, Asher gave the folded blanket to the maid and said his goodbye by waving at them.

    Though Asher was already a few steps away from them, the 3 maids that he ran over still kept their eyes on his back.

    Reaming silent for a few seconds, one of the maids named Alicia, has finally open her mouth and said something.

    [Alicia] ¡°Wh¡ªwho was that!?¡±

    Along with her red ponytailed hair, her face was also beat red. She has short and thick eyebrows and yellowish colored irises. Though the face she is making is now is panicked, she usually has the face of an energetic and strong woman.

    Alicia turns her head to one of her companions Bartila, asks in a panic.

    [Bartila] ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure, a new soldier maybe?¡±

    Bartila, the shortest amongst the 3 friendly maids, has a blond hair that is cut all the way down to her shoulder and light green eyes. With her small stature, anyone in the world where Asher and Diana once was, would mistake her as a middle schooler, but in reality she is actually 18, just like the other two.

    [Alicia] ¡°That can¡¯t be, his clothes are too unique.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Y¡ªyou¡¯re right and the armor he¡¯s wearing isn¡¯t something a normal soldier would wear.¡±

    While the other 2 maid continue to pounder on Asher¡¯s identity, the maid who was helped and carried by Asher, still gazing on the empty hallway where Asher was walking a few seconds ago, recalled the event that happened in the training ground.

    Noticing their tallest companion who stood in about 5.8 feet was still in a daze, Bartila, who was the shortest amongst the three, asks.

    [Bartila] ¡°Touwa, what¡¯s wrong¡­Touwa?¡±

    Touwa, who was the tallest amongst them, had brown skin and lavender colored straight hair that reaches down to her waist. Though her straight cut bang cover both of her eyes, she has lavender colored eyes. Though her personality is really shy, with her height as well as her hour glass like figure, makes her famous amongst the soldiers.

    [Touwa] ¡°Th¡ªthat man, he¡­he was at the training ground this morning.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°One of the spectators maybe?¡±

    Without saying a word, Touwa shakes her head and said¡­

    [Touwa] ¡°He¡­he was the one fighting against L¡ªLady Diana this morning.¡±

    This morning when the sparring between mother and son in the training ground happened, Touwa along with Alicia and Bartila happened to be walking by and like the others, stayed and watch.

    Hearing Touwa¡¯s words Alicia and Bartila spoke out in unison.

    [Alicia & Bartila] ¡°¡±No way!¡±¡±

    With their sudden change of expression and shouting, Touwa slightly back off, due to being surprised.

    [Alicia] ¡°So that means that we just meet the prince up close.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°That would make him Lady Diana¡¯s son right?¡±

    Finally knowing who Asher was, the maids screamed in excitement, since their position is somewhere that they could only meet if their called or by chance, meeting a young royalty made them happy.

    But one maid felt something even more than the other two.

    After telling her colleague who Asher was, she once again look at the empty hallway where he was just a few minutes ago. Alicia and Bartila found her appearance, which is still gazing on the hallway, amusing.

    Slowly making their way to Touwa, Alicia, who stands on her left and Bartila who is on her right, carried smirks on their faces.

    [Bartila] ¡°Hey, hey Ms. Touwa, what¡¯s it like to be carried like a princess, hmm?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°You even got a real prince to do it for you¡­so, how does it feel?¡±

    Being teased by both her friends, Touwa quickly picks up the cloths on the ground and walks ahead of them.

    [Touwa] ¡°P¡ªplease stop making fun of me, b¡ªbesides, if we idle any longer we might spend all of our free day in town.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Ah, wait for us!¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°We¡¯re sorry Touwa, so just wait.¡±

    Stopping their teasing, the two maids walked alongside Touwa and slowly made their way to the laundry room.

    Finally making it to the door of the king¡¯s office, Asher felt warily as he stands in front of the office with his hands on the hand.

    [Asher] ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Even though Asher is already at the door, he was still reluctant to open it since on his way here¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Every person I happen to walk by kept their eyes on me.¡±

    Even when he already passed by, the people he meet continue to watch his back silently.

    [Asher] ¡°Could it be that what I¡¯m wearing is something embarrassing in this world¡­damn it, now I¡¯m starting to feel worried¡­maybe I should go back and wear something else.¡±

    Just when he was about to leave, the door opens.

    [Diana] ¡°What taking him so lo¡ªoh, hey you¡¯re here.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°M¡ªmom.¡±

    Diana, who was on her way to fetch the late Asher, opens the door and instantly found the person she was waiting for.

    [Diana] ¡°What are you standing around there for? Hurry up and get in.¡±

    Getting pulled inside, I was already too late for Asher to back down and as soon as he made a few steps in, Diana closes the door.

    [Diana] ¡°Tah-dah! So, what do guys thinks.¡±

    With her voice full of confidence, she showed off her son¡¯s new clothes and to Asher¡¯s surprise, Alowey and Ifca can also be found inside the office.

    While Asher stood in front of them, Alowey, Alfern and Ifca stare at him from head to toe.

    Due to being strongly looked at, Asher froze on the spot without moving an inch, but even so, Asher¡¯s thoughts of wanting to run away grew stronger.

    Ifca walks closer to Asher while still having her eyes on him and then tug on his new white pants. As she looks up to Asher, he readied himself for her upcoming words.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­Brother Person¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­*Gulp*¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Looks great¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡±

    With a slightly blushed face and a single nod, Asher¡¯s doubts quickly disappeared.

    [Asher] ¡°R¡ªreally, you really think so?¡±

    Nodding two more times, Ifca honestly showed how much she likes Asher¡¯s new clothes. But she wasn¡¯t the only one who had the same feeling.

    [Alowey] ¡°We all think so; those clothes really make you look very dashing.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°At first I was worried about the gauntlets might ruin your new get up, but I guess I was worried for nothing.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°See? I told you they look great, but the gauntlets make you look even more amazing.¡±

    Being praised from left to right, Asher couldn¡¯t help himself but blush while awkwardly scratching his head.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.[Deloria] ¡°Done, look Sir Asher, I have done¡­it?¡±

    Finally finishing the questions that Asher gave, Deloria happily raise the paper and looks for Asher. But as soon as she did, what she found was not only Asher, but Asher in clothing that makes him look like a hero in a story book.

    [Asher] ¡°Really, can I see?¡±

    Asher then held out his hands towards the Deloria. But instead of giving it instantly, Deloria made one step back, bows deeply with a straight back and then puts up her arms at the same height as her back while having the letter held with both hands.

    [Deloria] ¡°P¡ªplease receive this!¡±

    [Asher & Diana] ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±¡±

    Alfern, Alowey and especially Ifca has no idea on why Deloria¡¯s action is full of energy, but for Asher and Diana, they both thought of the same thing while looking at the bowing Deloria.

    [Asher & Diana] ((It¡¯s like she¡¯s giving out a love letter.))

    Unknown to Alowey and the others, Asher and Diana had cheeks slightly red.

    Though Asher was still a bit wary, he took the paper from Deloria¡¯s hands and takes a look at the problems.

    [Asher] (Their all wrong¡­)

    [Deloria] ¡°So¡ªso, how are they?¡±

    With eyes full of energy and confidence, Asher couldn¡¯t find it in his heart to tell the truth and just said¡­

    [Asher] ¡°You answered all of them¡­ I¡¯m impressed.¡± (Not the right ones though.)

    Showing an even brighter smile, Deloria made a triumphant pose and made small voices saying ¡®Yes¡¯ or ¡®I did it¡¯.

    [Asher] (Don¡¯t worry Ash; you¡¯re not lying to her, your just keeping the truth a secret.)

    Thinking that things might get even more awkward, Asher decides to tell everyone that he will be going to town, but only to be stopped by Alfern.

    [Alfern] ¡°Wait, before you go. I thought that you might want to see something first.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh, what is it?¡±

    Before answering Asher¡¯s question, Alfern took out a glass orb from inside his work desk and brought it closer to him.

    [Alfern] ¡°Do you want to know what element resides within you?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yes please!¡±

    Without a single second being wasted, Asher quickly answers back full of excitement and curiosity. Even the azure blue light mana particles that are coming out of his nape, which usually looks like a long sky blue scarf, bursts open like wings.

    [Alfern] A¡ªalright¡­um here, just hold on to this crystal and when the color shows, that¡¯s when we find out what your Djinn blessed you.¡±

    A little taken back by Asher¡¯s excitement, Alfern gives the crystal orb to Asher.

    In all honesty, Alfern actually wanted to see what Djinn blessed him with ever since the altar incident, so he thought that this was the perfect chance to see.

    Diana and the rest of the girls were also curious, so all of them walks closer to Asher and peek from behind.

    1 second

    4 seconds

    7 secodns

    And finally 10 seconds has passed.

    Normally every people in the kingdom, even the peasants, have the right to be evaluated by the crystal orbs, similar to what Asher is presently holding.

    By only holding on to the orb for a few seconds, a color will indicate what Djinn you¡¯re blessed with.

    Red represents Effrit, Ruler of Flame and Metal.

    Green represents Gahul, Ruler of Earth and Nature.

    Yellow represents Sila, Ruler of light and Electricity.

    Blue represents Marid, Ruler of Wind and Water.

    And finally Violet represents Vetala, Ruler of Darkness and ice.

    Once these one of these colors show, would only mean that he or she was blessed by that Djinn.

    But for Asher¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, why isn¡¯t there anything coming out?¡±

    The orb on his hands shows nothing but crystal clear, no change can be found.

    [Alfern] ¡°Th¡ªthat can¡¯t be, why isn¡¯t there any Djinn showing!?¡±

    Asher almost dropped the crystal orb to the ground due to Alfern¡¯s sudden shout.

    While still being confused, Alowey walks closer to Asher and observes the orb closer. Asher quickly noticed Alowey¡¯s face full of worry.

    After a few seconds, Alowey looks at Asher and spoke.

    [Alowey] ¡°A¡­Asher, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this¡­but you weren¡¯t blessed with any Djinn.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh?¡±

    After the big revelation, Asher is now walking toward the front gate alone.

    Not only did he hear the words but to also see for himself that he wasn¡¯t blessed by the 5 great Djinns made Asher feel down hearted.

    Originally, Deloria would be walking along side him right now, but Alfern thought that he might need to be alone for the time being, so Deloria was stopped from coming.

    [Asher] ¡°*Sigh* Here I am getting excited from getting magic, but in the end the great Djinns granted me zilch. No, more importantly¡­¡±

    Stopping just a few steps away from the castle¡¯s main gate, he recalled something that made him happy before, but then after hearing that he wasn¡¯t given any element¡­

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s the point of giving me a body that can create endless mana then!? Give me back my boyhood dreams, you damn floating pebbles!.............*Sigh* What the hell am I doing, I¡¯m just making myself look like an idiot throwing a tantrum.¡±

    Still depressed, Asher starts walking once again to the main gate. But then, he suddenly felt something fury on his back.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh, what¡¯s tha¡ªAAAHHH!?¡±

    To his surprise, a creature that he has never seen before just snuggled its face on his back.

    Standing in about 7 feet tall when it¡¯s using all of its 4 legs, but when it stands it reaches in about 9 feet. Though it has a body of a raptor its arms are long and its whole body is covered in white fur. But what stands out more is its head is just like a white rabbit with red eyes and what make it more shocking is it has the same rabbit ears but only its has 2 ears on both sides making it 4 in total.

    [???] ¡°*Prrrr¡­*¡±

    And for some reason, it purrs like a kitten.

    [Asher] ¡°Wha¡ªhey, what are you¡­¡±

    While the weird creature continues to snuggle it¡¯s head on Asher¡¯s body, doing its kitten like purr, a voice came called out to Asher from the creature¡¯s back.

    Looking behind the creature, Asher found that it was holding on to a carriage with its three fingered hands.

    [???] ¡°Your highness, are you going somewhere?¡±

    Riding the carriage are 3 young women that has seems to be seated according from their height, starting from the left is ¡®Tall¡¯ then ¡®Medium¡¯ and finally ¡®Small¡¯.

    Asher then noticed the fidgeting girl in the left corner, with her height and skin color, Asher quickly recalled who she was.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey, you¡¯re that maid I bumped to earlier.¡±

    The three maids, Touwa, Alicia and Bartila are now headed toward the town for their hard earned ¡®Break¡¯ and coincidentally found Asher heading the same way.

    [Alicia & Bartila] ¡°Good afternoon, your highness.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Go¡­good afternoon, you¡­your highness.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Good afternoon¡­¡±

    The 3 maids bow respectfully after standing on their sit, though one of them was late and a bit slow in moving, showing such a bow gives them the aura of real pros.

    [Asher] ¡°You girls planning on going somewhere?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Yes your highness, we¡¯re heading towards town.¡±

    After hearing their destination, Asher looks at the front gate and then looks at the carriage that the three maids are presently onboard.

    Thinking that he might feel better once he gets to town fast, he asks the girls if he could tag along with them.

    [Bartila] ¡°A¡ªare you sure your highness? Aren¡¯t you going to use a royal carriage?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Nah, if I did, I¡¯ll just stand out more¡­ah, no unless you girls would be bothered?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°N-no of course not, it¡¯s not a bother at all! Isn¡¯t that right Touwa?¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­uh¡­yes¡­please, go ahead and ride me¡­¡±

    [Asher & Alicia & Bartila] ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Huh!?¡±¡±¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Ah¡­I¡­I mean, please g¡ªgo right ahead and ride the carriage with us! Is what I meant¡­¡±

    Touwa never would have thought that she would meet the man who saved her from falling and carried her as if it was nothing and to meet so soon, made Touwa twist her words.

    Not only are Alicia and Bartila wide eyed from Touwa¡¯s words, Asher too was shocked from her words. Unfortunately for Touwa, even though she corrected herself in the end, the words ¡®go ahead and ride me¡¯ is still on everyone¡¯s minds.

    Though no could see, under Touwa¡¯s lavender colored bangs are teary eyes and red cheeks. Having all 3 people¡¯s eyes on her, she stood from her seat and get on the back of the carriage; she then sat back down in a corner while hugging her legs.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­is it really OK for me to come along?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°N¡ªno your highness, please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Yes your highness, please don¡¯t hold back and¡­RIDE HER¡ªoops, I mean ride with us.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Uuuuuuu~¡±

    Asher could tell the she was just teasing Touwa, so he just didn¡¯t mind Alicia¡¯s words and sits where Touwa sat at the beginning.

    Spending a few minutes on the carriage, Asher got to know the 3 maids¡¯ names and though they were first reluctant, Asher was able to ask them to not call him ¡®Your highness¡¯ but by his name.

    [Bartila] ¡°Is there any reason why you want to go to town Sir Ash?¡±

    [Asher] (I guess I can¡¯t make them stop calling me ¡®Sir¡¯¡­oh well.) ¡°I just want to¡­uh¡­get my mind out of something.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°What was that, Sir Ash?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious about what the town looks like.¡±

    Thinking that telling them that he has no Magic proficiency might ruin the royal family name, he quickly averted the question by giving another answer.

    [Asher] (Well, in a way I¡¯m not lying, I really am curious about the town.)

    Though one of his worries is avoided, one new worry came after. Asher looks back at the part where the luggages are meant to be and found Touwa still sulking at the back.

    [Asher] ¡°More importantly, is she going to be OK?¡±

    Pointing at Touwa, who is still hugging her legs, Alicia and Bartila follows Asher¡¯s finger and they quickly answered him with a smile.

    [Alicia] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir; she¡¯ll be back to normal soon.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°She won¡¯t keep sulking like that forever.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I see¡­¡± (That would also mean that you girls have been teasing her a lot.)

    Thought of but never spoken, following those rules Asher was able to spare Touwa from being embarrassed and another sulk session.

    5 minutes after, they finally see the town¡¯s gate. Two guards stood in each side of the gate, wearing similar armor as the castle soldiers.

    [Asher] (They must be part of the royal guards.)

    Eventually getting closer, Asher and the maids found three more carriages in front them. Both carriages up front and the one in front of us had heavy and large looking luggage, most likely their shop owners that just got back or traveling merchants here to sell their goods. As for the one in the middle, they only have what seem to be everyday needs.

    [Bartila] ¡°Good thing it¡¯s only 3 carriages, or will going to have to wait longer.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°You mean there are procedures if you need to go in.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Yup, but Merchants and Adventures have more though, all we have to do is show our identification papers. Which is thi¡ªhuh? That¡¯s weird; I could have sworn I put it in my pocket.¡±

    After checking her left pocket, she quickly moves on to her right. Taking out her hand, without anything in hand, she started to pat her body.

    Doing the same action and double checking her pockets for about 5 minutes, she then stops and looks at the front while having droplets of sweat on her cheeks and forehead.

    [Alicia] ¡°I¡­I think I put it in the pocket of my other dress¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Tehee~¡±

    Though the pose she made was honestly cute, but her forgetting something important made her cute pose look annoying.

    Doing her hardest to look cute, Asher, Bartila and even Touwa, looks at her blankly.

    [Asher] (Don¡¯t tell me another disappointing event will happen to me!)

    Shouting those words inside his head, Asher started to think that being in another world won¡¯t be as much fun as he thought it would.

    <hr />

    Hey guys Zylos here!!! i sure hope non of you will get angry at me for not writing the "Asher in Town" part yet and the next chapter i''ll post will be the other story, the James Moriarty one. so please wait for my next chapter and give me comments that doesn''t only say "Thanks for the chapter". like i said i really love reading everyone''s comments. well see you guys next chapter!!!

 Ashers body and his first step

    Chapter 10

    With no Identification papers, Asher and the rest won¡¯t be able to go in town, so Alicia stood up energetically and offered to go back to the castle and get the ticket herself.

    [Bartila] ¡°Even if you make yourself look good, it won¡¯t change the fact that you forgot the papers.¡±

    The first attack came.

    [Alicia] ¡°Uuu~ I said I was sorry.¡±

    Then comes another attack from Bartila.

    [Bartila] ¡°You even shamelessly made a ¡°I¡¯m Cute!¡± pose¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Uwaaa! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Continuing her cold look, Bartila relentlessly made Alicia feel even worse, to the point where Alicia is now crying baby.

    [Bartila] ¡°His Highness, Sir Asher is even with us¡­yet you¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Uwaaaaa! I *Sniff* I¡¯m Soweeee!¡±

    With Alicia¡¯s loud crying, the Merchants in front and the back, and even the Adventures who are walking to town, looks at the carriage where Asher was with eyes full of suspicion.

    Notice the surrounding¡¯s stares, Asher and Touwa quickly made their move.

    Touwa hugs Alicia from behind and started to caress her head gently, while Asher stops the merciless Bartila.

    [Asher] ¡°Its fine Bartila, I mean she¡¯s even willing to go back and get it herself.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish Sir, then I guess its fine¡­but¡­¡±

    Seeing as she pushed Alicia a little too far, Bartila said her apology. But then she faces Asher while still carrying her apologetic look.

    [Bartila] ¡°But Sir, this will be your first time. We on the other hand have been in town countless of times and since this is your first, we thought that we can give you a fun tour.¡±

    [Asher] (Ah¡­I see, so she¡­no, they want to show me a good time.)

    Alicia, who is sniffling and trying to wipe away her tears, spoke next.

    [Alicia] ¡°When¡ª*Sniff* When we were about to head to town, we found you looking very *Sniffle*depressed, so we thought that we can make you feel better¡­but I messed up.¡±

    Alicia once again had tears in her eyes.

    [Asher] (So they saw me earlier, huh? Damn, and they event went their way to make me happy. I feel like an idiot.)

    Seeing Alicia about to cry once more, Asher quickly stops her by doing a habit he got from his mother.

    Asher puts his left arm around Alicia¡¯s neck gently while placing his left palm on her head. While caressing her red haired head gently, Asher then put his left cheeks on her head and made his family¡¯s signature grin.

    [Asher] ¡°Its fine, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m really happy that you guys made plans for me, in only a short amount of time too.¡±

    Seeing such a warm scene, Touwa and Bartila watches at them with small smiles while Alicia started to calm down.

    Still continuing his caressing, Asher accidentally removed Alicia¡¯s Maid Hair band. When the hair band fall to the carriage¡¯s floor, something popped up right in front of Asher¡¯s eyes.

    [Asher] (Huh, what are these?)

    With something popping out in front of them, anyone would be curious and look. While still patting Alicia¡¯s head, Asher lift his cheeks away from Alicia and looks.

    [Asher] (N¡ªno way, these¡­these are¡­)

    What Asher saw were ears, but not ordinary ears of course. Normally, ears are place on both sides of the head; even Asher who became a Djinn still has his ears on both sides of his head.

    But Alicia¡¯s were placed differently, instead of both sides; her ears are placed on top of her head and the shape is that of a rectangle.

    Asher¡¯s cheeks were just pressed on to them just a while ago and he could feel the warms, so clearly that it has skin. But it was still covered in small cuts of red hair, or to be more precise, it was covered in red fur and in the center was white fur.

    [Asher] (There¡¯s no mistaking it, these are¡­!)

    Cat ears, Alicia the red haired maid has Cat ears.

    Though Asher knew he is now in a different world, but the fact that he is now face to face with another race other than Djinns and Humans made him excited again.

    Due to being surprised, Asher stops his patting and since Alicia honestly like his caressing, she looks up to Asher.

    Following Asher¡¯s eyes, Alicia traced them with her hand.

    Due to being in a trance, Alicia only noticed now that her hair band came undone. In a panic, Alicia quickly move away from Asher¡¯s left arm and hid her ears.

    Bartila and Touwa also panicked and look at Asher full of fear.

    [Alicia] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hid it from you Sir. But you don¡¯t have to worry; I wash myself every day, so I don¡¯t think I have any fleas!¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°It true, we wash ourselves every day, so¡­!¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°We¡ªwe won¡¯t infect you with si¡ªsickness or anything. We swear¡­¡±

    With a different reason of being surprised, Asher was taken back with the tree girl¡¯s sudden change of attitude. Though Asher wanted to ask why they¡¯re acting like this, he decided to clear the misunderstanding first.

    [Asher] ¡°Can I ask you something Alicia?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Y¡ªyes?¡±

    Asher then raised his right hand. Seeing this made Alicia flinched and waited for a slap or a punch that she thought she will receive.

    [Alicia] (Just when we thought we could have a good relationship with him¡­I should have hidden my ears better!)

    [Asher] ¡°Those ears, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I touch them more.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Eh, my¡ªmy ears?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, I really think those cat ears of yours are really cute.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°C¡ªcute!?¡±

    Though her two friends tend to say that her ears are cute, this was the first time that a man said that to her without lust or sarcasm.

    [Bartila] ¡°You don¡¯t mind that we¡¯re not human or Djinns?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Of course not, I really think there adorable¡­hmm, wait a minute, did you just say ¡®We¡¯re¡¯ awhile ago?¡±

    With the slip of the tongue, Bartila tried to change the topic, but since Asher himself said that he didn¡¯t mind, Touwa spoke first.

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­well¡­the truth is, Alicia is a werebeast from the tribe called G¡ªGrimalkin. Bartila here is a Hobbit and¡­and I¡¯m¡­well¡­¡±

    Before finishing her words, Touwa slides her hair that was hiding her ears.

    Though not as sharp and long as Asher¡¯s, Touwa¡¯s ears are about 3 inches long and sharp, but still rounded on the bottom.

    [Touwa] ¡°I¡¯m a Dark Elf.¡±

    Hearing that Asher had no elements that is blessed to him made him feel depressed, but seeing 3 fantasy races right in front of him gave his enthusiasm back.

    With full of curiosity, Asher was about to ask question regarding their races and others. But¡­

    *Crash!*

    A loud sound was suddenly heard from the front, then whispering and shouting could be heard.

    [Bartila] ¡°What was that, an accident?¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Th¡ªthis might be bad, your highness we should leave for n¡­your higness?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Sir Asher already left.¡±

    With a sudden accident, Touwa thought that it might be dangerous for a royal family member to be close so she wanted to leave the area, but without her or Bartila noticing, Asher is presently running towards the scene.

    [Bartila] ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°He just got down so fast, I didn¡¯t react in time.¡±

    The three maids then decided to get down themselves and follow Asher.

    As Asher gets closer to the scene, he found a crowd of people observing and murmuring. Asher then walks up close to a man who seems to look like an Adventurer and asks.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey man, what¡¯s happening, we heard a big crashing sound earlier.¡±

    [Adventure] ¡°Oh, well¡­one of the wheels of a carriage gave in and startled the Rabtor, making the carriage flip. Good thing the other Rabtors didn¡¯t panic.¡±

    [Asher] (Rabtors? Startled the Rabtors?)

    With the word ¡®Rabtors¡¯, Asher looks at the other carriages and found creatures similar to the one that was pulling the carriage he rode.

    [Asher] (Oh, so that¡¯s what their called.) ¡°Can¡¯t we just move the carriage?¡±

    Thinking that the fallen carriage is what¡¯s more important now, Asher asks the Adventurer.

    [Adventurer] ¡°That¡¯s the thing; I heard that there is an old woman pinned down. Not sure if it¡¯s true though¡­ah hey kid, where ya going!?¡±

    Without a single strand of hesitation, Asher quickly moves towards the carriage while moving swiftly through the crowds.

    [Asher] ¡°Excuse me¡­thanks buddy¡­¡±

    Finally getting out of the crowd, Asher noticed a small boy kneeling and crying while peeking under the fallen carriage. Asher quickly sprints towards the boy and pats his back.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey there kid, what happened here?¡±

    [Boy] ¡°My¡ª*Sniff* my Grandma *Sob* she¡¯s stuck¡­and¡­she isn¡¯t moving¡­*Sob*¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t actually asking the boy what happened, he just asked because he thought that talking with someone might help the boy calm down.

    Without caring about the dirty ground, Asher placed his left cheeks to the ground to see the old lady¡¯s situation.

    [Asher] (Looks like she still breathing, that¡¯s good. No blood either, looks like she¡¯s just unconscious.)

    *Snap!*

    Asher was about to feel relieved, but when he heard the sudden snapping sound, the carriage fell lower, he quickly finds where the sound came from.

    [Asher] (What in the hell is¡ªthe wheel!)

    Asher runs to the other side of the carriage. Planning to put a rock or wood to help keep it lifted and enough time to pull the old lady out, the wooden wheel snaps.

    Without thinking, Asher puts his hands on the carriage¡¯s corner and tries to lift it.

    [Asher] ¡°Hummph!¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t sure what might happen; will the old lady crushed along with his hands or something even worse?

    While having those thoughts run around his head, he continued to close his eyes tightly and waited¡­

    For about 3 seconds, Asher started to wonder on why his hands aren¡¯t crushed yet or why there is no pain, opening his tightly closed eyes slowly, he noticed that he was still carrying the carriage.

    [Asher] (Huh, this carriage¡­even though it has quite the number of luggage inside it¡­it feels really light for some reason.)

    Noticing that the carriage¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t a problem, Asher continues to lift the carriage over his head.

    [Asher] (I noticed that my body is a lot stronger when I sparred with mom, but this is just¡­)

    [Soldier] ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and get the old lady out of¡­there¡­¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t the only one who was astonished on what he is doing right now, because all the spectators had their eyes wide open.

    Some Adventurers who saw Asher running towards the broken down carriage was about to come over and help, but seeing Asher lift a carriage filled with luggage like it was as heavy as a carton box full of Styrofoam.

    As for the soldiers, who seem to have gone inside the town to call for help, quickly rushing back, but what they saw as soon as they came back made their mouth hang open.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Seeing something they can¡¯t comprehend completely, all the soldiers become wary and started to ready both Defense type and Attack type spells, but one soldier eventually recognized the blue light, gushing from Asher¡¯s back.

    [Gate Leader] ¡°Wh¡ªwho are you, what are you planning to do with that carriage!?¡±

    [Gate Soldier # 1] ¡°Wait Sir, it¡¯s him!¡±

    [Gate Leader] ¡°Him?¡±

    Without saying a word, soldier simply pointed at Asher¡¯s back and the leader¡¯s eyes followed.

    [Gate Leader] ¡°Huh, blue light is coming out from¡­his¡­Blue light is coming out from his back!?¡±

    Realizing that he was about to attack one of the royal families, made his face pale and teeth chatter and the other soldiers also noticed, and then they dropped their hands.

    [Gate Leader] ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here with us, your highness!¡±

    The leader¡¯s words echoed throughout the flat pains of the outer gate of the town.

    The soldiers quickly posed the kingdom¡¯s salute and was once again shout something, but Asher stopped them due to something even more important that a royal greeting.

    [Asher] ¡°Stop, if you have time to do all that crap, then hurry up and help this old lady!¡±

    [Gate Leader] ¡°Y¡ªyes sir!¡±

    Asher was slightly angry from seeing the soldiers prioritized him first then the injured and unconscious old lady, so he raised his voice making the soldiers jerked backwards, but then quickly snaps back and helps the old lady.

    [Bartila] ¡°Excuse me¡­pardon me¡­come on, let a Hobbit pass!¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­p¡­pardon me¡­um¡­c¡ªcan you please let me through?

    [Alicia] ¡°Excuse me, please let me through¡ªUnyaa!?¡±

    Finally moving the old lady out of the pass, Asher slowly puts down the carriage, but when he heard the voices of the three maids, Asher stops his hands.

    Being a cat and all, Alicia got through the crowd of people with ease. So she was the first to see Asher and cried out like a cat.

    15 minutes passed and the carriage has been dealt with.

    The soldiers that pointed their spells at Asher quickly bows and apologized deeply. Though Asher doesn¡¯t mind that his identity as the prince of their kingdom would be found, having people bow down to him still made it awkward and unsettling.

    [Asher] ¡®Like I said its fine, something like that happened so I understand that you didn¡¯t recognized me on the spot.¡± (So stop bowing so much, your making me feel guilty.)

    [Gate Leader] ¡°R¡ªreally your highness¡­oh, how about we give you the grand tour of the town?¡±

    As one of the royal family, Asher and the 3 maids were given the right to go inside even without showing any identification papers, so Alicia didn¡¯t have to go back to the castle.

    Being offered to be given a tour around the town would make things easier for him, but since the maids are there with him, he politely refused.

    [Touwa] ¡°A¡ªare you sure about refusing them? I mean, th¡ªthey might know the town more than us.¡±

    Asher actually knew that when given a tour, the soldiers would make the best choice. Most likely the maids only know about the shopping areas and markets, on the other hand the soldiers, who patrols the town regularly, might be knowledgeable.

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s alright, besides¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Unyaa!?¡±

    Sitting on the same position as before, Alicia grabbed the reins and made the Rabtor move forward. But she suddenly twitched and had her red cat ears pop up again, due to Asher suddenly patting her on the head.

    [Asher] ¡°You girls are the first to invite me, I don¡¯t want to miss a date with tree beautiful girls, now do it?¡±

    [Touwa, Alicia, Bartila] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.!?¡±

    Showing another family inherited grin with additional to a flirtatious sentence, the maids face quickly went red.

    At that moment is where the maids experienced one of Asher¡¯s flaws. Though he can do many things like cook, smithy and even build things, he is no perfect man.

    His mother even noticed that many of his female classmates and co-workers tend to deliver letters full of their passionate feelings for him and even visit their apartment, just to get Diana to accept them.

    Though Diana thinks that it¡¯s slightly troubling, deep within her thoughts is the sentence (Just what I expect from my son) popping out, while being secretly gleeful.

    Diana kept them a secret thinking that it might bother her son¡¯s work and school activities, so she never told him, thus making Asher remain clueless to the girls around him.

    Luckily the girls who grew a crush on him in school depleted due to the help of one of Asher¡¯s childhood friends.

    But since that ¡®Childhood Friend¡± isn¡¯t here, the 3 maids started to fall victim to his unknowing playboy tendencies.

    With their hearts pumping, they merely nod at Asher¡¯s words silently.

    [Alicia] ¡°W¡ªwell then, let¡¯s go to the parking lot and let Snow rest.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hee~ so there¡¯s a parking lot¡­hmm? Snow, is that the name of this Rabtor?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Yes it is, Snow is actually Princess Alowey¡¯s Rabtor, but she lets us servants use her if we needed.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m thankful to the Princess for letting us use Snow.¡±

    Hearing that the Rabtor¡¯s name is Snow made Asher look at the strange creature once more and true to its name; the fur that covers it really is like white snow.

    [Asher] ¡°Snow huh, Alowey has a good naming sense, her fur is really beautiful so it suite her¡­she is a girl right?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir Ash, she¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Worrying that the Robtor Asher might be a boy, he thought that he would definitely feel bad to be given such a girly name. But in the end, his worry was for nothing.

    Snow, who¡¯s continuing pulling the carriage, made small glances at Asher and then lifts her long white tail then rubs it on Asher¡¯s face.

    [Asher] ¡°Wh¡ªwhy is she doing this?¡±

    Though Asher enjoys how soft and smooth the fur is, he still wanted to see what¡¯s in font.

    [Touwa] ¡°Sh¡ªshe must like you, qu¡ªquite a lot a lot, Sir Asher.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Well, you did compliment her.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So wait, she can understand me?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Not completely, but she does know that you called her beautiful.¡±

    [Asher] (Is that the reason for all the touchy-feely?)

    Noticing Snow won¡¯t be stopping anytime soon; Asher gave in and let its tail rub on his face, and since its tail is in the way, Asher wasn¡¯t able to see what the town looked like.

    From his side, Asher could hear slightly weak giggles coming from the 3 maids.

    [Asher] (Well, as long as their happy I guess.)

    Though Asher¡¯s sight is being block by fluff, he could tell that they made a right turn and after moving forward for a few more minutes, they finally stop.

    [???] ¡°For how long ladies?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Um¡­can you please time for how long, we¡¯ll just pay you then Trip.¡±

    [???] ¡°Got it¡­hmm, and who¡¯s this?¡±

    Asher still couldn¡¯t see since the tail of the Rabtor clenched to his face, but could till tell that it came from a man since it was right next to him and it had a rough, but still young tone.

    Wanting to greet the man, Asher pulled of the tail from his face and look towards the voice.

    [Asher] (Wha!?)

    Asher was surprised to see where the manly voice came from.

    Standing to his side was a man that stood in about 4 feet, he had green skin and big pointy ears that¡¯s as big as his head and pointed down nose, yellow colored eyes and spiky orange-red hair.

    What stood to Asher¡¯s side and where the manly voice belongs to is from a monster called Goblin.

    [???] ¡°Hmm, what is it? Is there something on my face?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Actually, this is Sir¡ª¡°

    [Asher] ¡°Asher, the names Asher, but you can just call me Ash. It¡¯s nice to meet you¡­umm?¡±

    Thinking that it must have been rude to stare, Asher quickly regains his composure and held out his hand.

    The Goblin saw Asher¡¯s gesture for hand shaking; he then tried to wipe his right hand on his shirt, but it was suddenly grabbed by Asher and started to move them up and down.

    For a few seconds, the goblin was speechless. Since he noticed that he was not just somebody, but a powerful Djinn, he wanted to pay his respect properly.

    But Asher didn¡¯t mind his dirty hands and even gave him a friendly smile.

    The Goblin then smiles back.

    [Trip] ¡°The names Trip, nice to meet ya too Ash.¡±

    Seeing Asher and Trip share a manly hand shake, for some reason made Touwa blush.

    [Trip] ¡°So Ash, you¡¯ll be going out with three dames at the same time, what a stud.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Nah, just call it my lucky day.¡±

    While Asher and Trip continue with their friendly conversation, Asher and the rest got off the carriage.

    [Trip] ¡°You guys will be for a while right?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you Trip?¡±

    [Trip] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Tila, I¡¯ll take good care of Snow for ya.¡±

    Asher believed that Snow will be in good hands, since Snow is rubbing its cheeks on to Trip¡¯s and purring like a kitten.

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks again Trip.¡±

    Saying their thanks again, Asher and the maids left the parking lot and are now making their way towards the Market district.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh man, I¡¯m starting to get nervous.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­are you¡­feeling alright, Sir Asher?¡±

    Touwa leans over and worryingly peeks at Asher who has his right hand clenched to his chest.

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s nothing Touwa, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting a little too excited here, hehehe¡­¡±

    After answering, Asher gave Touwa and the others a wary smile. The three maids then look at each other silently and gave a nod, as if they¡¯ve decided to something.

    Alicia suddenly grabs on to Asher¡¯s right arm while Bartila grabs his left and as for Touwa, she gently placed her hands on his back.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh¡ªwha!?¡±

    At first Asher was confused, but when he heard the loud voices of crowds and a big curtain, he then knew why.

    [Asher] (So the Market district is there¡­*Gulp* alright, here we go!)

    With a big flash of light, Asher still has his eyes open and made an excited smile and with the help of the three new friends he made, he is now about to make his first step to a new town in a new world.

    <hr />

    Marry Christmas to everyone, ZYLOS here!!! happy holidays everyone. i didn''t get to celebrate much since i''m a baker. but i hope this is a good christmans gift for you guys. by the way i want to open a Wordpress but i don''t know how. OH and this is my face book, i have a few drawing there and i hope you guys like it. well then see you guys next chapter!!!

    Facebook Name: Zylos Jvakia Siegfried.

 The Town and its People

    Chapter 11

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa!!?¡±

    As soon as Asher steps inside the market place, he was almost stomped by a big creature. An old man, who is mounted on top of the creature, quickly apologized.

    The huge creature that almost crushed Asher¡¯s feet was like a 10 to 13 feet tortoise with a long neck, but what makes it different from appearance from a normal tortoise is that is has a long white beard and big thick eyebrows and finally, two long, curved tusks poping out of the thick beard.

    [Bartila] ¡°Sir Ash, are you alright!?¡±

    The three maids quickly ran towards Asher and looks at him. But to their surprise, Asher had a big smile as he looks at the big creature.

    [Asher] ¡°H¡ªhey Bartila¡­wh¡ªwhat do you call that animal?¡±

    Without a single bit of fear can be seen on Asher¡¯s face, he continued his smile while facing the three maids and asked.

    The three were dumbfounded, normally something like that could scare someone stiff, but Asher has the eyes of an excited child.

    [Alicia] ¡°Um¡­it called a Tortusk.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I see¡­a Tortusk¡­so cool.¡±

    The old man that was riding the creature called Tortusk apologized again and Asher simply said it was OK and forgave him. The old man then waved his hand goodbye and left and while doing so, Asher kept his eyes on the creature.

    Finally moving its large body, the sunlight hits Asher¡¯s eyes and he quickly blocks them with his right arm. As his eyes slowly got used to the light, the town¡¯s market pare can now be seen.

    [Asher] ¡°This¡­this is just¡­¡±

    Asher couldn¡¯t finish his words, what he¡¯s seeing right now is something straight out of a fantasy book, it was too amazing.

    Though the market looks close to what Asher imagined, seeing stalls made out of wood with fruits, skewered meat, accessories and even small animals being sold made him feel happy, but what really got his eyes wide open was the people roaming around the market place.

    To his right, a stall that sells skewered meat is being managed by a young slender woman with a snake body from the waist down. She was a mythical creature called a Lamia.

    Next to the Lamia¡¯s shop was a stall that sells vegetables and it was being managed by a large man with blackish skin and has one fang popping pout of his lower chin, his nose is place higher than humans and has two small horns on his forehead. He was one of the most well known mythical creatures in Asher¡¯s world, an Orc.

    But not only to his right, wherever he look, he could see different races, form Dwarfs that sells tools, Elves that seems to be working as a Adventurer, Harpies that delivers boxes from one place to another and even races he has never heard of.

    Without a doubt, this is what a fantasy world supposed to look like.

    [Alicia] ¡°Is there anything you want to see first Sir?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What do I want to see first¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Where should I start?¡±

    Seeing all of these at the same time made Asher slightly taken back, never in his wildest dreams would he have a chance like this, so couldn¡¯t really think of anything.

    Luckily, Bartila made a suggestion.

    [Bartila] ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the food stalls first?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Now that you mentioned it, whenever one would visit another country, food always comes first.¡±

    Agreeing to Bartila¡¯s suggestion, Asher was lead towards the stall where he noticed that Lamia.

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Welcome, so how many would you be get¡ªWhoa, a Djinn!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm?¡±

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Um¡­i¡ªit¡¯s nothing Sir Djinn¡­umm¡­is there something you need from me, Sir?¡±

    Seeing one of the most powerful races in Terrafis made the Lamia tremble, thus she stuttering her words.

    Though Asher is dense when it comes to romantic feelings, he could still notice if the person in front of him is troubled, that is why he quickly changed the atmosphere by introducing himself energetically.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey, the names Asher, I thought I smelled something great so I just followed the scent. Guess I did the right thing, huh?¡±

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Um¡­ye¡ªyes, I made sure these are softened properly, so these skewered Bufalcow¡¯s meat will be very tasty¡­um¡­would¡­would you like to buy some¡­Sir?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks, I think I¡¯ll have 6 please¡ªoh and can you give me a freshly cooked batch?¡±

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°R¡ªright away sir, please wait for a few minutes.¡±

    Seeing Asher being gentle made the Lamia feel slightly relaxed and started to cook Asher¡¯s order.

    When Asher was transported to the world of Terrafis, he wasn¡¯t carrying a single penny; luckily Alfern gave him a bag of coins that weighted in about 1 Kilogram before left the castle.

    [Asher] (This might be a good chance for me to learn about their money.)

    Putting one hand inside the cloth made pouch, Asher took out 1 piece of gold coin.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Someone who used to work just so he could pay his family¡¯s rent properly was overwhelmed from seeing a gold coin, pinched between his fingers.

    As he continues to stare at the gold coin, his hands started to tremble while muttering.

    [Asher] ¡°G¡ªgo¡ªgold¡­c¡ªcoin¡­Wait a minute, could it be that¡­¡±

    Regaining his thoughts, Asher opens the small sack and peeks inside.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    What he found inside wasn¡¯t only gold, but silver and even some crystal like coins. While still stunned, the here maids came closer to him, confused to see why Asher isn¡¯t moving.

    But before they even ask him what was wrong, the Lamia had already finished cooking and packed them into a big leaf.

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Um¡­here you go Sir¡­uh¡­Sir?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, sorry about that¡­so, how much will it be?¡±

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Well¡­since you ordered 6¡­that will be¡­12 copper coins please.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh...Copper coins?¡±

    [Lamia Stall Keeper] ¡°Could it be that¡­you don¡¯t have any?¡±

    Of course it¡¯s not because he has no coins to use, it¡¯s just that he has no copper coins in the bag that Alfern gave him, making him slightly panicked.

    [Alicia] ¡°We can treat you if you want Sir Ash.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I have money with me.¡± (Not the copper ones though)

    Putting back the gold coins inside the bag, Asher took out a silver coin and placed it on the Lamia¡¯s hand.

    [Asher] (Gold is obviously has a higher price range that copper and same goes for the silver coin, as for the one that looks like made out of glass, it might be the high or lower than gold.)

    While having those though in his mind, the Lamia gives Asher his change back and then bowed respectfully.

    [Asher] (My change is¡­58 copper coins, so that makes the price of one silver coin is 70 copper coins.)

    Though he only learn about the difference of price between a silver coin to a copper coin, Asher was still happy the find out something new.

    [Asher] ¡°Here you go girls, freshly cooked¡­um¡­meat¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Thank you very much Sir Ash.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Thank you Sir Ash.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Th¡ªthank you very much Sir Asher.¡±

    Handing out 1 stick per person, Asher and the maids started to munch on their skewered meat while walking through the busy streets of the market.

    30 minutes has passed and they are now making their way out of the market area. Asher literally checked every stall he passed by and even learned about the different price of the coins.

    The Copper coins are the lowest and from there¡­

    70 Copper Coins = 1 Silver Coin

    50 Silver Coins = 1 Gold Coin

    30 Gold Coins = 1 Ruby Coin

    But since he learned about the coins¡¯ price rate, Asher decided to not use any Gold or Ruby coins and only use some Silver coins and Copper coins.

    [Asher] ¡°So where are we headed now?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Were headed to the Shopping District.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°You¡¯ll love it there Sir Ash, they¡¯ve got everything from clothes to magical items.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°M¡ªmagical items?¡±

    Another word that made Asher feels excited. He already knew the existence of Mana Crystals, so he was already suspecting to hear about Magical Items. But even so, he is still happy to hear about them.

    With a quick paced walk, Asher makes his way through another small tunnel.

    As the light once again shine on his face, Asher¡¯ eyes slowly got used to the light and slowly opens his eyelids.

    Just like the Market District, the streets are bustling with energy, but unlike the Market District, the streets aren¡¯t crowded enough to have difficulty walking through and unlike the Market, they have a few stalls and what a lot of tow storied buildings made out of wood and stone.

    Asher looks to his left and right and thought what Alicia said was true. The shops in the Shopping District sell things like ordinary clothes, Armor, Magical Potions and Weapons.

    He even noticed places that are called ¡®Dwarves¡¯ Smithy¡¯ or ¡®Alchemy Potions¡¯ signs, placed beside the shop¡¯s door frame.

    Though Asher is curious about the so called ¡®Magical Items¡¯, he suddenly remember that the girls originally had reasons to go to town. He then turns towards the 3 Maids behind him and apologized while he scratch the back of his head.

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry about that, I got too excited and just thought about myself.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°It¡¯s alright Sir, we only planed to look at some clothes and the shop is close by, so we¡¯re not really in a rush.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Even if you say that, I can¡¯t really take everyone¡¯s time off.¡±

    Still feeling guilty, Asher thought that maybe he could go on his own and just meet up again at the carriage parking place.

    When he was about to say his idea to the maids, Touwa slowly raised her right hand and spoke in a low voice.

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­wh¡ªwhy don¡¯t we split up? Two people would go to the clothing shops while one of use stay together with Sir Asher¡­um¡­that is if is alright with you Sir.¡±

    [Asher] (I guess they¡¯re worried about leaving me alone¡­guess I don¡¯t have a choice.) ¡°That¡¯s OK with me.¡±

    Though Asher didn¡¯t want to take their time, it would seem that not only the Dark Elf Touwa would be worried, but Alicia and Bartila would feel the same. So Asher had no choice but to let them do as they please.

    [Alicia] ¡°Then how about letting Bartila stay with you Sir Ash? After all, Bartila didn¡¯t plan on buying anything today and just came along with us.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s fine with me¡­but are you alright with me Sir Ash?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯m alright with it, why don¡¯t we meet back¡­um¡­at that fountain over there in about 30 minutes?¡±

    At the center of the Shopping District was a fountain that has a shape of a flower, it was the perfect place to wait since wooden benches could be seen, placed in each corner.

    [Alicia] ¡°Alright, see you later Bartila, until then Sir Ash.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­p¡ªplease take care Sir Asher.¡±

    After bowing at the same time, Alicia and Touwa walks towards the opposite direction were Asher plans to go to.

    Still a little nervous, Bartila made a deep breath and face Asher.

    [Bartila] ¡°W¡ªwell then, is there a place you want to see Sir?¡±

    Asher thought hard on what to see first, though he had more time in his hands, his excitement makes him impatient. But thinking carefully, he decided on what he would like to see first.

    [Asher] ¡°A Magic item shop, is there a shop close by?¡±

    In the end, the Magical items that was mentioned earlier is still lingering in his mind, not like the thought of potions aren¡¯t interesting, he merely thought that the magical items might help him in his Non-Elemental problem.

    [Bartila] ¡°Well, there is a shop that¡¯s close by that us maid usually go to.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    With Bartila leading, they both made it to the designated shop without any problems.

    Place on top of the door¡¯s frame is a sign that has a symbol of a feather and words that says¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Everyday goods¡­huh?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°That¡¯s right Sir, us maids usually go here to buy the things needed for the castle, like the fire crystal we use to start a fire in the kitchen.¡±

    [Asher] ¡®Oh, so their sold only here?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°You can buy them in any daily goods shop, but this is the place us maids usually go to.¡±

    While explaining, Bartila opens the door and leads Asher inside.

    [Asher] (Alright Ash, there might be a chance for you to have magic abilities, you just got to find them first¡­)

    With thought and feelings of not giving up on magic abilities, Asher walks in the shop with full determination.

    Moments later, at a certain clothing shop, Touwa and Alicia are now picking some dresses and enjoying themselves. But suddenly Alicia asked something that made Touwa drop the dress she was checking out.

    [Alicia] ¡°So Touwa, what do you think about his highness, I mean Sir Asher?¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Eh!?¡±

    With Alicia¡¯s surprise attack, Touwa made a few steps back and bumps onto another customer. She then turns and quickly apologized.

    The persona she bumped onto didn¡¯t mind it and just waved her hand and saying it was OK. With the person leaving, Touwa faces Alicia while giving her an angry look.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    [Alicia] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat? It¡¯s not like I asked anything weird.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Y¡ªyes you did, you just asked me about his Highness Asher!¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Well yeah, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you on how you feel about him.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Then what is it about?¡±

    Alicia didn¡¯t respond quickly, she stood silently for a few seconds while holding on to a light pink one piece dress with a white frilled collar.

    [Alicia] ¡°Though he isn¡¯t related to his Highness the King by blood, he wasn¡¯t like the other nobles¡­he¡ª¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°¡ªtreated us like normal women¡­¡±

    Nodding to Touwa¡¯s words, Alicia as well as Touwa felt real warmth towards Asher¡¯s actions and words.

    Alicia then put her right palm on the back of his left shoulder, feeling the mark that was forced on to her.

    By comparing the difference between her treatments form Asher to the noble that used to own her made her eyes tear up.

    Touwa, who is standing next to her, puts her left hand on Alicia¡¯s shoulder and comforted her.

    [Touwa] ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, as long as we¡¯re still working as his Highness the King¡¯s maids, he won¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    The honest truth on why Alicia and Touwa acted strange when Asher found out about their race was because Touwa and Alicia used to be slaves that used to serve a horrible noble family.

    Back when Alfern and his family were invited to dinner by that certain family. Upon seeing two naked girls being treated like animals by accident, Alfern quickly got angry, but instead of him shouting in rage, Alowey, who was only 14 years old, got ahead of him and she bursts out her anger towards the master of the family.

    Without even stopping for even a second, Alowey torn the expensive looking curtains and covered the young girls¡¯ bodies and left the house with haste.

    Luckily, the one that burst out of anger was Alowey because if the King of their kingdom would act the same way, he might lose an important investor. But even so, Alfern hated the man and his family for treating a Were-beast and a Dark Elf like animals.

    As a king, Alfern knew about the Slavery Market, though he wanted to stop that type of merchandising, he couldn¡¯t do anything since it¡¯s also another way for his kingdom¡¯s people to keep their financing.

    But even if they are slaves, Alfern knew that the salves still have their rights as a living person, and so being treated like an animal and being abused, is of course isn¡¯t allowed.

    Touwa was 11 and Alicia was 9 when they were saved and started to serve the castle as maids and they eventually met a friend named Bartial a few years later. Though they are happy with their lives now, Touwa and Alicia are still slightly scared when it comes to other nobles.

    But since Asher was different, Alicia slowly calmed down with Touwa¡¯s comforting words.

    [Alicia] ¡°You right, Sir Ash is different and those people aren¡¯t here. Sorry to make you worry Touwa.¡±

    With both of their feelings calmed down, Touwa and Alicia continue their shopping and hopes that they might find something great.

    After 40 minutes of shopping, the two maids that left to buy clothes are now headed to the designated meeting place.

    In Touwa¡¯s arms are 2 boxes while Alicia had 5. Since Touwa had a tall figure, she wasn¡¯t able to find a lot that could fit her.

    [Touwa] ¡°I¡ªit¡¯s really hard to find clothes for my height.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Maybe next time they¡¯d have new clothes when we come back.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°I sure hope so.¡±

    Though Touwa only bought different 2 dresses, she was still happy that she got to buy some, despite how rare it is to find clothes that could fit here, finding clothes that could made her really happy.

    [Touwa] ¡°But still, I s¡ªsure hope that Sir A¡ªAsher didn¡¯t wait long.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though he isn¡¯t blood related to his Highness the king and Princess Alowey and Princess Ifca, I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Happily walking backwards, Alicia shows Touwa a carefree smile while heading towards the fountain. But since she¡¯s walking backwards, she accidentally bumped onto someone.

    Touwa, who was watching her happily, noticed that Alicia was about to hit someone. She was about to call for her, but seeing the identity of the person that Alicia is about to hit, made Touwa speechless.

    Dropping the boxes to the ground, Alicia kneels down and picks up them up and was about to apologize. But her words were cut by a rude and insulting speech.

    [???] ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going you filthy animal! Damn it, you better not have put fleas on me, or I swear I¡¯ll have your head for¡ªhuh?¡±

    Alicia didn¡¯t want to turn around, due to fear, the voice of a noble that has left scars in her heart made her tremble and countless of tears and sweat started to drop to the ground.

    Her lower jaw started to shake, making her mouth produce a chattering sound. She looks to her left and right in a panicked manner as if she wanted to runaway as far as she could.

    Touwa walks closer to Alicia, who is still kneeled down on the ground, then held her close to her chest.

    [???] ¡°So it really was you, I guess that king is still keeping you filthy animals around, Gyohohohoho!¡±

    The disgusting laugh came from the very same noble that used to abuse them when they were younger. He was wearing very expensive clothes that didn¡¯t even suit him and with his obese body made his looks even worse.

    He had 5 large bodied human men around him wearing metal armor and they carried staffs that have a crystal ball on the tip while having a blade around it.

    The two maids stayed on a single spot, not moving and wished that this man is nothing but an illusion. But unfortunately for them, the obese man walks closer to them and spoke.

    [???] ¡°But still, I guess I can¡¯t call you pest ¡®filthy¡¯ anymore, you¡¯ve been cleaning yourselves properly I guess.¡±

    The obese noble named Ougustus Oginns was well known not only for his status as a noble but also for his abusive acts towards non-humans. He believes that only humans and other higher beings like Djinns and Elves are allowed to have the right to live in pleasure.

    For being known for his cruelty, the people around the Shopping District couldn¡¯t do anything to help the two girls due to the fear of getting the noble Ougustus angry.

    Apparently, he was in town to buy some slaves to make them his own sexual playthings and accidently bumped into one of his past slaves.

    At the beginning, when Alowey took the two by force, he didn¡¯t really mind them being taken since they only saw them as dirty and ugly pests and since he only seen Touwa and Alicia from a distance whenever he visits the castle, he couldn¡¯t really tell how much they have grown.

    [Ougustus] ¡°But I never would have thought that you two would grow up so beautifully, maybe I should ask the king if I can buy you from him. Gyohohohohoho~¡±

    Ougustus then drew his face closer to Alicia face from behind. Slowly hearing the hated man¡¯s voice getting closer and closer, Alicia closes her eyes tightly, wishing to not see the man¡¯s face.

    But then, the heavy breathing suddenly stops and Alicia heard Ougustus making a strange sound.

    [Ougustus] ¡°Gyupoo!?¡±

    Out of curiosity, Alicia slowly opens her eyelids and peeks at her left side, instead of seeing the full face of the man she hates, what she see right before her is a big black hard looking shoe stepping on Ougustus¡¯ face.

    She then looks up to see who owns the shoe.

    [Alicia] ¡°S¡­Sir Ash¡­¡±

    Asher stood before her, carrying a bag over his left shoulder.

    He was making am angry look, but of course that look wasn¡¯t for Alicia or for Touwa, it was for the man next to her, who was making her and Touwa feel uncomfortable.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey old man, I¡¯m not really sure on what you¡¯re trying to do, but you making Alicia and Touwa fell bad, so back off.¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Buhoo!?¡±

    As if his foot dug deep into his face, Asher pushed Ougustus away and made him roll on his back.

    Ousustus¡¯ men wasn¡¯t able to act fast because they never would have thought that someone would do anything to him, so the men just stood as they watch their master roll around the ground.

    [Ougustus] ¡°Gnuuuu~ H¡ªhow dare you!? Do you have any idea who I am?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°No I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°And I don¡¯t give a shit nor do I even want to know.¡±

    *Thunk!*

    [Ougustus] ¡°Hiiii!?¡±

    By hitting both of his fists together, Asher made an echoing sound of steel bashing against each other around the Shopping District.

    [Ougustus] ¡°I¡ªI see, you must be a traveler. H¡ªhumph, even if you are a Djinn, treating me like that will get you killed! You men, take care of this trash!¡±

    The men walks around Asher and readied their attack type magic surrounding him, then orbs on the tip of their staffs started to glow green.

    [Asher] (Green, that means their Earth and Nature users. Good thing Alowey explained to me what those colors represent.)

    Without even minding the angered looks of Ougustus¡¯ men, Asher kneels down and placed his hands on both Touwa¡¯s and Alicia¡¯s heads and pats them gently.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t let them do anything to any of you.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Touwa, Alicia, are you guys alright!?¡±

    Bartila, who pushed through the crowds, came rushing in and hugs both Touwa and Alicia.

    Maybe because of Asher acted as if they didn¡¯t even matter, the men started to get even angrier and the light on the orbs shined brighter.

    [Asher] ¡°Bartila, get Alicia and Touwa out of here, meanwhile I¡¯ll deal with these chumps.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°But Sir, I can¡¯t just put you in danger, so¡ª¡°

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t even last 5 minutes.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.A¡ªalright, please stay safe Sir Ash.¡±

    Still reluctant, Bartila helps Alicia stand up, while Touwa does the same. But due to still feeling weak in the knees, Touwa trips on her two own feet.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa, you alright, don¡¯t push yourself if you can¡¯t walk yet.¡±

    Luckily Touwa was caught before she hits the ground, but having her waist around Asher¡¯s arm made Touwa¡¯s face blush red.

    She then moves away from Asher and then walks away, but before she reaches where Bartila and Alicia are, she turns around while still feeling shy and said¡­

    [Touwa] ¡°Thank you very much Sir Asher.¡±

    [Asher] (Oh, she didn¡¯t stutter on her words¡­could it be that she feels alright with me?)

    With the feelings of accomplishing something, Asher has his back turned against the angered men.

    One of the men saw Touwa and the others walking away and instead of Asher, the man decided to hit the girls first.

    [Goon # 1] <Oh Gahul, ruler of earth and nature, give me the power to create a killing force. Gahu¡ªDart!>

    *Peww!*

    The 3 feet stone dart charges towards Touwa and the girls, the crowd who noticed this cruelty closed their eyes and readied themselves to hear a woman¡¯s cry.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­...

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    But no cry was heard, the crowed opens their eyes and noticed that the girls weren¡¯t hurt and as for the stone dart¡­

    [Goon # 1] ¡°N¡ªno way¡­¡±

    It was caught by the unknown Djinn with black hair that has a white star in the middle and an abnormally long blue translucent scarf, which seems to be floating in midair.

    A Dwarf that goes by the name of Gustav also saw this spectacle. When he was passing by after making a delivery to a restaurant, he just so happens saw a big crowed and out of curiosity, he pushed through and found Asher catching a stone dart with his left hand.

    Staying in a daze for a few seconds, Gustav noticed the three girls who are slowly walking towards the crowed.

    [Gustav] ¡°Are you girls alright?¡±

    Honestly worried about the girls¡¯ safety, Gustav ran to them while taking small glances towards the men who tried to hurt them with magic.

    In his line of sight, he found the man still having his back towards the men while having the stone dart, in his left hand.

    Gustav himself is also blessed by the great Djinn Gahul, so he knows just how fast that spell hits and even if he or she was a powerful Djinn, no one would be able to catch something with that kind speed with his or her hand alone.

    But the man he sees before him did just that.

    [Gustav] ¡°Just who in the world is he?¡±

    Supposedly Gustav would keep those words in his thoughts, but seeing something amazing made him spout those words.

    Touwa, who just came, heard Gustav and answered honestly. But at first she was reluctant, she thought that it might give Asher some unwanted attention, but since Asher wasn¡¯t really hiding his identity, she gave him an answer.

    [Touwa] ¡°H¡ªhe is our young master, King Alfern¡¯s first son, Sir Asher.¡±

    <hr />

    Hey ZYLOS here, sorry i wasn''t able to post for a while, my family came over and i didn''t really had the time since my little cousins came over and kept me busy. any way i might go post my story and continue it there so i hope you guys are still willing to help me, i''ll put more details when i''m ready. anyway until then, i''ll still post my stories here. see you guys next chapter.

 Ashers anger and the nobles daughter

    Chapter 12

    Asher was speechless.

    It¡¯s true that this man, along with his bodyguards, treat other races like animals. But to think that they would stoop so low as to attack a woman from behind and with something that not only it could hurt her, but it could lead to fatal results.

    *Crack*

    Asher hates bullies; he hates to see people getting hurt and getting pushed around. But what¡¯s happening right now didn¡¯t only show Asher the things he hates, but it also reminded him about something that happened in the past.

    Back in his previous world, when Asher was still in 4th grade and is now heading back home, he noticed his mother being dropped by one of her male colleague by car.

    At first Asher watched them from afar and they seem to be talking about something, but suddenly the man pins Diana down at the hood of the engine and slaps her. With his hands reaching the collar of her clothes, he rips them open along with her bra.

    Normally Asher knew that Diana could easily stop the man, she was only caught off guard. But his thoughts went blank that day and everything in his sight turned red.

    When his sights became normal again, he noticed that his mother is hugging him from the front, while whispering the words ¡®Calm down, just calm down baby¡¯ repeatedly, full of confusion he felt something cold on his hands. Slowly looking down, he noticed big amount of red liquid covering both of his palms.

    He looks around and found the man that attacked Diana on the ground twitching, moaning and sobbing from pain while having his face bashed, his bleeding nose went upwards looking like a pig¡¯s, 5 or 6 front teeth missing, a big cut in the lip, both of his arms and fingers bending in the wrong direction and finally one leg bending from the front that resembles the letter ¡®L¡¯ facing backwards.

    That was a past that Asher didn¡¯t want to remember, though he fought to protect his mother, the fact that he lost all of his rational thinking and went wild and most of all, Diana lost the job she worked hard to get, still makes him feel guilty.

    *Crack!*

    But even so, attacking a woman still made his blood boil.

    The stone dart that was supposed to hit Touwa in the back, started to crack from Asher¡¯s strong grip. Gnashing his teeth and a vein could be seen on Asher¡¯s forehead, but what is the most noticeable is the blue translucent scarf that grew longer and flapped wildly in the air.

    The surrounding people got cautious and steps a few steps back.

    *Smash!*

    Finally crushing the stone dart, Asher turns around and looks at the obese man on the ground as well as his bodyguards who are protecting him with anger in his eyes.

    [Asher] ¡°You bastards, you dare hit a woman from behind, even though it was clear that she was running away from you assholes.¡±

    Opening his left hand as he walks closer towards the opposing men, crumbles that are left from the stone drops to the ground.

    [Ougustus] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat are you idiots doing!? H¡ªhurry up kill that brat, hurry!¡±

    With Ougustus¡¯ panicked order, his bodyguards point their staff towards Asher and ready their attack spells. But¡­

    [Goon # 1] ¡°Huh!? Where is he!?¡±

    [Goon # 2] ¡°Did he cast a spell without us knowing!?¡±

    Asher was no longer in front of them; all they found is a small cloud of dust on the spot where Asher stood.

    A few seconds later, above from the goons head, something blocked the sunlight. As they look up, one of their companions saw a fast moving object ram itself to his collar bone and a cracking sound could be heard after.

    [Goon # 1] ¡°Guhaaa?¡±

    The man who was hit couldn¡¯t see it, but it¡¯s was Asher¡¯s heel kick that broke the man¡¯s collar bone. Without losing his momentum, he did a right straight punch, aiming for his chest.

    Supposedly the armor the man is wearing would protect him, but Asher¡¯s straight punch made a big dent and broke a few of the man¡¯s ribs. He was then sent flying, even further that Ougustus¡¯ position.

    [Goon # 2] ¡°Hii!¡±

    Seeing his companion fly off, who was just standing right next to him a few seconds ago, swings his staff behind Asher¡¯s head, but he quickly did a split and spins his legs like a capoeria dancer and made the man spin mid-air.

    While still in the air, Asher quickly jumps and did a spinning back kick to the man¡¯s side.

    [Goon # 2] ¡°Gufooo!¡±

    The right side of the man¡¯s ribs also did cracking sounds along with his right arm braking and then crashes in a pile of barrels.

    Due to fear, the 3rd man chants and casts another earth type spell, aiming it right at the center of Asher¡¯s face.

    [Goon # 3] <Gahu¡ªSpear!>

    But Asher quickly deflects it by doing a small uppercut with his left and by controlling his strength; the stone spear didn¡¯t brake and spins in the air. He then did another right straight punch, hitting the stone spear¡¯s flat ended tip.

    *Swoosh!*

    The stone spear went straight to the man¡¯s staff and broke it in two. The man look at his at his snapped staff on the ground, but he quickly realized that Asher was still walking towards him.

    But instead of Asher¡¯s figure that is walking towards him is what he supposed to see, but it was Asher¡¯s in-coming fist was the only thing he could see.

    [Goon # 3] ¡°Gufaaa!?¡±

    With a broken nose, the man¡¯s body turns backwards in mid-air, and by using his momentum once again, Asher did a spinning back kick and hits the man from the back while his body is upside-down. He then flew straight to a wall breaking his ribs, one on each side.

    The remaining two wasn¡¯t able to understand what just happened, this Djinn¡¯s fists alone could break solid stone and his speed was amazing. They knew that they will never stand a chance against this man.

    Ougustus and his two remaining men look over to the 3 fallen bodyguards. Though none of them are dead, they still shaking and moaning from the pain.

    Scared from thinking that they might be next, their body trembled from hearing Asher¡¯s foot step. As they face the man who still has anger in his eyes, Asher look at the 2 bodyguards and spoke.

    [Asher] ¡°Get out of here before I change my mind.¡±

    Quickly dropping their magical staffs, the left their employer in the ground and ran.

    But before they ran far, Asher steps on one of the dropped staffs, caught it and threw it on their way and pierced a brick wall.

    The two men stop from their tracks and slowly look at Asher with fear and over flowing sweat from their foreheads.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t leave your trash here.¡±

    Asher then points at the 3 moaning bodyguards.

    Quickly nodding in response, one of Ougustus¡¯ men tried to help him up, but Asher suddenly spoke and made the two men and Ougustus jerk from where they stand.

    [Asher] ¡°No, not him, he still has unfinished business, so leave him here.¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Asher blankly stares at the man who was going to help Ougustus from the ground and from Asher¡¯s eyes; the man could still feel anger inside them. Looking at his fallen comrades once more, he slowly stands up and backs away from his employer.

    [Ougustus] ¡°H¡ªhey wait, wh¡ªwhere are you going!? Come back here and help me!¡±

    Even though he pleaded, Ougustus¡¯ men didn¡¯t come back and just carried off their fallen comrades, just as what Asher told them to do.

    [Asher] ¡°No then¡­¡±

    Asher then walks closer towards Ougustus, who is still on the ground, started to crawl backwards in a panic and without noticing, he then hits his back of the fountain¡¯s fence

    [Ougustus] ¡°Hugiiii! G¡ªget back, I said get back. Uwaaa¡ª< E¡ªEffrit of the Flames, give me the p¡ªpower to burn my enemy with piercing flame! Effri¡ªDart!!>

    Out of desperation, Ougustus defended himself by casting a Fire Dart spell.

    *Fuum!*

    But before it even hits Asher or even feels its heat, he swings his right arm to the said so fast that the flame was blown away, it was like he torn away the Flame Dart.

    [Ougustus] (Wh¡ªwhat the Goddess is this guy!? I¡ªis he really just a simple Djinn!?)

    Ougustus knew that Djinns are a very powerful race when it comes to magic and since they can create their own Mana from their own body, so from a world full of magic, they are considered most superior.

    Exceeding not only in Elemental Control but also with body enhancing spells, Djinns are truly a force to be reckoned with.

    But the Djinn who stands before him is different, no, even if he isn¡¯t a Djinn, no one in their right mind would fight against magic with their fist and feet alone. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even use a single elemental spells or physical enchantments spells.

    Having those thought run through his mind, Ougustus lifts his hands once more and attempts to cast another attack type spell.

    [Ougustus] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡±

    But to his surprise, Ougustus couldn¡¯t speak a word.

    [Ougustus] (Why couldn¡¯t I say anything!? Could it be that he casted a spell¡­no¡­that¡¯s not it¡­it¡¯s because¡­)

    Ougustus instinctively knew that even if he casts a spell now, it would only be a meaningless effort for him.

    Just two steps away from Ougustus, Asher stood and continues to look at him and spoke.

    [Asher] ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t let you leave?¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Um¡­.uhh¡­.¡±

    He was confused, what in the world did he do to make someone as powerful as him angry? Ougustus stayed quiet and listen to Asher¡¯s words.

    [Asher] ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized yet.¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Huh?¡±

    The middle aged noble couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard; this man did all of those things just for an apology? He was confused on what did he do to him that would make a powerful Djinn act like this towards him.

    Did I buy one of the slaves that he wanted to have in an auction?

    Did I cause one of his acquaintance¡¯s businesses to fall?

    Or did I do something to him directly and just forgot about it?

    Trying to find the cause of Asher¡¯s anger, Ougustus thinks about what he has done from the past, but nothing comes to mind.

    At first, Ougustus wanted to complain, but seeing Asher in front of him and still having a dangerous atmosphere; Ougustus thought twice and just apologized while looking down at the ground.

    [Ougustus] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± (There, that should get him to back off.)

    Slowly looking up at Asher¡¯s face, he was sure that he would have calmed down.

    [Ougustus] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..Hii!?¡±

    But his thought betrayed him; Asher is still looking at him with fire in his eyes and his fists clenched.

    The middle aged noble¡¯s fear grew, Asher noticed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do what he asked him to do if he keeps scaring him like that, so Asher breathed heavily from his nose several times and calmed down.

    [Asher] (What the hell am I doing? Damn it, I seriously need to train my discipline and emotions more.)

    Though Asher¡¯s anger was reasonable, he didn¡¯t really have to go this far, so he decided to get the task over already and go back to their own business.

    [Asher] ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to apologize to me; I want you to apologize to Touwa and Alicia.¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Wh¡ªwhat?¡±

    Once again hearing words that he couldn¡¯t believe, Ougustus stayed dumbfounded to Asher¡¯s words.

    Why would someone like him, apologize to people lower than himself? Why would he experience something as bad as this just because he treated lowly maids badly? And most of all, why would he apologize to animals such as them?

    Ougustus¡¯ confusion kept him quiet as he blankly looks at Asher.

    The noble Ougustus believes that there is a ranking between races.

    1st Djinns/ Fairy Elves

    2nd Dragonkins/Hellion/ Avians

    3rd Elves/ Night Elves/Humans

    4th Dwarves/ Dark Elves/Hobbits

    5th Beastkins/ Others

    Following this ranking by heart, Ougustus honestly thinks that treating the lower ranking race badly was in the norm.

    Back when Touwa and Alicia were kept in the house of Ougustus noble family, they were treated badly, but Alicia¡¯s treatment was the worst amongst the two.

    Being a Grimalkin, which is the same category of Beastkins, they are placed at the lowest of the ranking, thus made her life in the past miserable.

    But in actual fact, these rankings are supposed to be eradicated by the King Alfern 50 to 60 years ago.

    Though there are still monster that roam around the world of Terrafis called Lusus Naturae or Lusus for short. Kobolds, Goblins, Lamias, Orcs and other mythical creatures are now considered races and should be treated equally.

    But even 50 or 60 years has passed, there are still others that believe in the ranking order, just like Ougustus and continue to treat the lower races badly.

    As foe Asher, Ougustus merely thought that he was just a nobody, a drifter that walked into town.

    That was the cause of Ougustus¡¯ confusion.

    Look at Asher that stood in front of him and then to Alicia and Touwa while having large amount of sweat drop down from his forehead; he starts to think of ways to get away from this situation.

    But unfortunately, there was no other way but to apologize. He knew if he refuses, the abnormally powerful Djinn in front of him will get even angrier.

    [Ougustus] ¡°Khu¡­I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m very¡ª¡°

    [???] ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±

    Before Ougustus¡¯ apology was finished, a voice called out to him from Asher back.

    With a quick pace, a young woman with fading yellow braided hair passed Asher and ran toward the fallen Ougustus.

    [???] ¡°Father what are you doing on the ground?¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Ma¡ªMarian!?¡±

    The young woman named Marian wore a very fancy and expensive looking dress. One could easily tell she is born in a very wealthy family even if she did call out to her noble father.

    She kneels down and supports her fallen father, not even minding her expensive white dress getting dirtied.

    After talking to her father for a few minutes, Marian turns her eyes towards Asher with a glare. Her pale red eyes looks straight at him, making Asher take one step back.

    [Asher] (Crap, I¡¯m not good at dealing with this kind of situation.)

    Marian stood up and walks to Asher in a fast pace, she then raise her right hand and slaps Asher¡¯s left cheeks.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Marian] ¡°What!?¡±

    Or at least that was what Marian thought of. Her hand didn¡¯t reach Asher¡¯s cheeks because he was able to catch it easily.

    But only for a few seconds did Marian stay in a daze, her shocked eyes quickly change back to a glare and shouts at Asher.

    [Marian] ¡°H¡ªhow dare you do this to my father!?¡±

    [Ougustus] ¡°Marian, don¡¯t agitate him! He might hurt you!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s anger gone, he looks at Marian silently while still holding on to her wrist. His eyes then turn towards Ougustus, who stood a few steps back and then looks at Marian once again.

    Seeing Marian up close, she has a cute figure. Though her chest isn¡¯t as big as Alowey¡¯s or his mother¡¯s she still has beautiful shaped chest.

    Standing close to Asher who is standing in 6ft, Marian stood in about 5¡¯5, making her look petit and cute. But not only that, Asher could feel her soft skin as he holds her right wrist.

    As for her looks, she has smooth looking cheeks and pink lips, perfectly matching her pale red eyes.

    A single sweat drops from Asher¡¯s left cheek as he continues to look at Marian¡¯s figure and Ougustus¡¯ obese body, back and forth. After doing the same action for a one minute, Asher couldn¡¯t help but think.

    [Asher] (They¡¯re related!? It¡¯s like Bruce Banner turning into a misshaped Hulk! How could a person¡¯s DNA change so much!? Could this girl¡¯s mother be an amazing beauty that killed off all of the ugly genes that this guy is carrying?)

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    [Marian] ¡°Wou¡ªwould you please release my hand already?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh¡ªoh right, sorry.¡±

    Waking up from his confused thoughts, Asher quickly lets go of Marian¡¯s wrist and made a few steps back.

    Asher must have unintentionally gripped her tightly because Marian is rubbing her wrist wither free hand. Feeling guilty, Asher steps closer once more and tried to say his apology.

    [Marian] ¡°Why did you do that to my Father!?¡±

    But only to be yelled at, and since Asher stepped closer, her voice was in full volume.

    [Marian] ¡°I saw a few of our men running away while carrying unconscious companion and being injured themselves! Was that also your doing!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Wait, let me explain¡ª¡°

    [Marian] ¡°Such cruelty, what did they do to deserve such treatment!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Well I guess I did a little too much, but they¡ª¡°

    [Marian] ¡°You may be a Djinn, but treating people to such cruelty is inhumane, you¡¯re no better that a Lusus Naturae!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°A Lusu¡ªwhat? Can you please listen to me fir¡ª¡°

    [Marian] ¡°You Brute, you Monster, you villainous Demon!¡±

    [Ashere] ¡°¡­¡­¡­.sh¡­¡±

    Having all of Asher¡¯s words ignored, Marian continues to shout badly about him without stopping. Asher¡¯s left cheek started to twitch and his body slightly shake and finally, he shouts loudly.

    [Asher] ¡°SHUT UP AND LISTEN TO ME!!!¡±

    [Marian] ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    Due to Asher sudden outburst, Marian fell down on her rear to the ground, but she wasn¡¯t the only one that was surprised by Asher¡¯s roar.

    The surrounding bystanders jerked from where they stood, others made a few step backwards, some dropped the wooden box they¡¯re supposed to deliver and others closed they¡¯re ears.

    True that Marian¡¯s shout earlier was loud, close to having the speaker in max volume, but Asher was like a loud echoing thunder that spreads and covers the whole district and what makes it even more intimidating is that the translucent-like scarf stretched from his back like open wings.

    Not even the Beastkins could roar like Asher did.

    [Asher] (Whoa!? Was that me!?)

    Even Asher himself couldn¡¯t believe how loud his shout was.

    Quickly realizing what he has done, he looks at his surroundings and finds large amount of dazed eyes directed towards him.

    [Asher] (I couldn¡¯t shout like that before, could it be because I turned to a Djinn that my shouting grew abnormally strong? But then again, my physical strength did grow abnormally too.)

    Without turning his head left and right, he makes small glimpse at the bystanders embarrassingly.

    [Asher] (Damn, everyone is scared stiff even though they stood away from me¡­ah!?)

    Since the people stood in a distance and yet were still affected with his shout, Asher turns his eyes in front of him, or to be more precise, looks at Marina who fell on the ground.

    While seating on her rear on the ground, Marian trembled while looking up at Asher with slight tears hand on to her blurry light-red eyes.

    As if Asher didn¡¯t feel guilty enough, seeing a woman look at him with fear like that made his feelings grow even worse.

    As for Marian¡¯s father¡­

    [Ougustus] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    He fell unconscious and is now lying done on the ground with his pot belly aiming at the sky.

    But the unconscious Ougustus doesn¡¯t concern Asher, or to be honest, he couldn¡¯t care less. The person he is concerned about is no other that the teary eyed girl named Marian who is on the ground in front of him.

    As if doing one of his many training methods, Asher breathed deep and blew all the air, making a slight whistle sound.

    Finally calmed his emotion, Asher kneels down on one knee and looks at Marian with an apologetic look.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey, uh¡­look I¡¯m sorry for suddenly shouting like that. I...um¡­I was a bit over the top so¡­I¡¯m really, really sorry for shouting at you like that. Please forgive me.¡±

    He then bows his head to show how Asher truly felt. Luckily, Marian is nothing like his father and quickly wiped her tears and spoke. But normally, she wouldn¡¯t forgive him instantly just for saying sorry, but she could feel that Asher truly felt bad.

    [Marian] ¡°N¡ªno, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I see, thanks.¡±

    Since he was forgiven, Asher stood up straight and reaches his hands towards the fallen Marian.

    [Asher] ¡°Can you stand? Here, let me help.¡±

    [Marian] ¡°Thank you¡­w¡ªwell then¡­¡±

    Though still reluctant, Marian held Asher¡¯s hand and stood up, then started patting her dress to remove the dirt.

    About to finish cleaning up, Marian was about to once again question Asher, but only to be stopped the two approaching people she knew since the past.

    [Marian] ¡°Ms. Touwa and Ms. Alicia, what are you two doing here?¡±

    It was the two slaves that used to live with her, back when they were still children.

    [Marian] ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for my misunderstanding!¡±

    Though not bowing completely, Marian lowers her head to Asher while apologizing honestly.

    Asher would normally panic and while looking to his left and right, but luckily they moved to a more secluded location where no one would see them, of course Asher was with the tree maids and for some reason and a short bush-bearded old man.

    As for Marian, she has two of her bodyguards with her while carrying their staff/ spear weapon. Usually Marian would be walking with 5 bodyguards, but she asked 3 of her bodyguards to carry her father home, so she is only left with two.

    [Marian] ¡°I thought that you were hurting my father so you could rob him, but the truth was that my own father is to blame. I even tried to hit you, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±

    Once again facing down with full of guilt, Marian asks Asher to be forgiven for about the 6th time.

    Bending her head downwards, Asher took notice of her two bodyguards, looking at Asher as if wanting to say¡­

    [Bodyguard # 1] (Hey come on, just forgive her already.)

    [Bodyguard # 2] (Lady Marian¡¯s neck will snap at this rate.)

    Asher couldn¡¯t read minds, but he was sure as hell that was the words that goes through the bodyguards¡¯ heads.

    [Asher] (But I already said that I forgive her!)

    Asher wanted to retort, but if he did, he might shout again and make Marian cry, so he just kept it inside of himself.

    While Asher contains his inner thoughts to himself while shaking, Marian turns towards Touwa and Alicia and said her apology.

    Having a noble woman bow her head to maids isn¡¯t normally seen or heard of and even though Asher isn¡¯t from this world, he still knows that what he sees before him isn¡¯t normal.

    As for the two maids, they both panic and quickly forgave Marian.

    [Alicia] ¡°P¡ªplease Lady Marian, its fine!¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°None of us are hurt so please don¡¯t lower your head!¡±

    [Marian] ¡°Thank you for forgiving me¡­but¡­my father¡­he¡ª¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    Without even a second thought, Asher was already convinced that Marian would start lowering her head again and apologized, so he quickly spoke up to avoid her neck from breaking.

    [Asher] ¡°They said that you¡¯re already forgiven, you don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±

    [Marian] ¡°But¡ª¡°

    [Asher] ¡°No But of Ifs or anything else, they¡¯ve forgiven, so just leave it at that.¡±

    Not give her a chance to talk back, Asher was able to prevent onslaughts of ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, and it would seem like the guards are also in agreement since their nodding from Marian back.

    [Marian] ¡°A¡ªalright, I understand. But at least let me make it up to everyone.¡±

    [Asher] (Urk¡­She was able to slip through.)

    Asher was amazed on how strong this woman persistence and since it didn¡¯t look like she will give up anytime soon, Asher decided on something.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re so persistent about it, why don¡¯t you treat these girls to something?¡±

    [Touwa, Alicia and Bartila] ¡°¡±¡±Eh!?¡±¡±¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Why not, might as well go since you got the chance, right?¡±

    [Marian] ¡°That¡¯s a great Idea, please let me make it up to everyone by doing so!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°See?¡±

    Though Marian agreed, the tree maids are still reluctant and could say a single word. But then Asher walks closer to them and whispered.

    [Asher] ¡°If you girls don¡¯t agree, she won¡¯t stop saying sorry and will keep bowing her head. Do you girls really want to walk around in public while having her bow continuously to you?¡±

    [Touwa, Alicia, Bartila] ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±¡±¡±

    Of course no one would want that, so they quickly threw away their reluctant look and made a beaming smile.

    [Bartila] ¡°A¡ªactually, there¡¯s this hat I always wanted.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Y¡ªyeah and there¡¯s this bracelet I saw that looked nice.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Th¡ªthere is this necklace I found too and well¡­¡±

    Though they might look like beaming smiles, all three girls has a single drop of sweat rolling down their cheeks. But luckily, Marian wasn¡¯t able to notice due to her ecstatic reaction.

    [Marian] ¡°Really, then let¡¯s go and purchase them, shall we?¡±

    With still carrying her joyful look Marian walks together with the tree maids along with the two bodyguards behind them. Asher then made a small sigh from behind, thinking that he could finally relax.

    [Gustav] ¡°That was quick thinking there Mr. Djinn.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice came out from Asher¡¯s lower right, there he found the small old man that followed them.

    On their way to the secluded area, Asher asks Bartila about the old man and found out that his name was Gustav and he was helping Touwa and Alicia back when they were down.

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks, but I should thank you too for being with Touwa and Alicia.¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°No need for that, it was the right thing to do after all.¡±

    Asher could easily tell that Gustav is a Dwarf, but he didn¡¯t confirm it by asking thinking that it might be rude. After all, Asher thought that as long as he¡¯s a good person, it didn¡¯t matter what race he¡¯s from.

    [Gustav] ¡°By the way Mr. Djinn, how old are you?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? I¡¯m 17, why do you ask?¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°Se¡ªSeventeen, you¡¯re that young?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean to be rude.¡±

    Seeing Gustav panic, Asher quickly raised his hands and waves them left and right.

    [Asher] ¡°Nah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, by the way, my names Asher, but you can just call me Ash. So about this age thing, can you explain them to me?¡±

    Sighing from his nose, Gustav calmed down and continued.

    [Gustav] ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to find a Djinn that¡¯s as young as you. The youngest one I know besides the two princesses is about 938 years old.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh!? No way, seriously!?¡±

    Though Asher knew about the eternal youth that the race Djinns poses and there, he never would have thought that the youngest would be in his or her 900 year.

    [Asher] (I don¡¯t even think I count as a new born baby at this age.)

    [Gustav] ¡°To think your just 17 and here I thought Princess Alowey is talented.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°I watched you fight earlier, you fought against magic by using your own fist and feet, so I though you lived for so long that you gain so much experience and learned how to repel them.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh that? What I used is called Martial Arts, my Mom taught me.¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°Oh, so your mother was the one who taught you, she must have experienced a lot for the past years.¡±

    Gustav wasn¡¯t able to notice, but Asher suddenly made a smirk while looking to the side so that no one would be able to see.

    [Asher] ¡°She does, she does, she¡¯s actually about 2387 years old.¡±

    [Gustav] ¡°Oh! No wonder your very good at this ¡®Martial Arts¡¯, she must have taught you well.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, yeah she did.¡±

    From the surface, Asher was giving out a nice smile, but as for his inner thoughts, Asher is laughing and thinking on how far and how fast would this rumor spread. Neither did anyone know, though Asher acts maturely most of the time, he actually has a childish and playful side to him and this event was one of his playful moments.

    [Marian] ¡°Um¡­Mr. Asher was it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, huh? I thought you went ahead already. Is something wrong?¡±

    [Marian] ¡°No, there is nothing wrong, it¡¯s just that¡­well¡­I remembered that I caused you trouble as well and I haven¡¯t made it up to you yet, so¡­¡±

    Feeling the same thing will happen again, Asher quickly thought up of an excuse to avoid being seen by other people, especially when they are no longer in a secluded area and a lot of people are walking the street.

    Racking his brain to find an answer to his problem, Asher finally found his answer.

    He was able to remember one of his childhood friends lending him a game that specialized in dating, or also known as a Visual Novel, back when they were in middle school. The one that was borrowed to him didn¡¯t have any special R- Rated CGI, but his childhood friend told him to learn from it.

    He then remembered the line and the image that his character said to one of the game¡¯s heroines. He slowly placed his right hand on Marian¡¯s shoulder and smiles just like the good looking main hero game character.

    [Asher] ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for me; your smile is enough to bestow me as if I¡¯m given the world¡¯s most precious treasure.¡±

    Unfortunately the game he tried to copy has characters full of high class gentlemen that hits on very high class ladies, so his words are of course¡­

    [Marian] ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Very effective to a high class woman.

    Marian¡¯s face grew completely red and though she wanted to say something, no words came out of her mouth. Giving up on saying anything, she walks towards the Three maids in a fast pace while looking down on the ground.

    [Asher] (Huh? Did I say something wrong? Oh well, at least she gave up on bow and owing me anything.)

    Following from behind, Asher was slightly confused on Marian¡¯s reaction.

    But as for Marian, she clenched her chest to stop her heart from stomping. She too became a victim to Asher¡¯s charms.

    Thus proving the nickname that his mother unknowingly given him. The ¡®Oblivious Heartthrob¡¯ was proven to the world of Terrafis that day.

    EXTRA:

    Meanwhile, while Asher and Gustav are having their conversation about Djinns. Diana and her new family, including Deloria, are in her husband¡¯s office.

    As Diana Finishing up a few more paper work, she suddenly stood up from her chair while carrying a fierce look in her eyes.

    Upon noticing her mother¡¯s look, Alowey walks closer to her slowly and asked.

    [Alowey] ¡°Mother, Is there something wrong?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I felt like someone added 2,353 to my original age.¡±

    [Alowy] ¡°S¡ªsuch precise numbers. Um¡­who do you think could it be Mother?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Asher, that little brat. I¡¯ll knock him on the head as soon as he gets home.¡±

    That goes to show that a Mother truly does know everything about their child.

    <hr />

    Hey ZYLOS here, sorry for not posting for a while, i''ve been busy with some stuff. anyway i hope you guys forgive me to make it up to you guys i made the chapter a little longer. anyway please give me comments other that ''Thanks for the Chapter'' like i said before, i really like reading your comments. well, see you guys next chapter!!!!

 A new companion and the Flying/Falling Object

    Chapter 13

    Returning to busy streets of the shopping district, Asher followed the girls from behind together with Marian¡¯s bodyguards.

    Gustav the Dwarf, seeing that everything has dead down; he said his goodbyes to everyone and left.

    Since the girls are headed to shops that make female clothes, Asher thought that he might only make it awkward if the girls start to pick clothes.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey uh¡­you girls don¡¯t mind if I head somewhere else alone, I want to see other places.¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Eh? But¡ª¡°

    Not only was Bartila surprised, but also Touwa and Alicia had the same expression. Being part of the maids that work for castle, they are still obliged to protect their prince even if it¡¯s not part of their real duty.

    But Asher knew that girls take their time in shopping, no matter what world he is in. Since he didn¡¯t want to waste time, Asher decided to explore the town himself.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry; well meet at the same spot, at the fountain. Well then, see you girls later.¡±

    Touwa and the other maids wanted to ether stop him or come along with him, but Asher quickly left and disappeared from the crowed.

    [Touwa] ¡°H¡­his gone, what should we do?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Should we go and find him?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°He did say that we¡¯ll meet at the fountain and I kind of doubt that anyone would mess with his after what happened¡­but still¡­¡±

    The maids honestly know that, even by chance that they got into trouble, Asher would be the one who would protect them, but as maids of the royal family, they still want to be there for him just in case.

    [Bartila] ¡°I guess we just have to finish this and wait for him at the fountain.¡±

    Though still reluctant, they decided to trust in him and wait.

    Making his way towards another area, Asher found more shops that sells things he of course never seen before.

    One by one, he walks close to the shop owners and asks them about the product they¡¯re selling out of curiosity.

    [Asher] (Seeing these kinds of things kind of makes it feels alright for me not having any elemental affinity.)

    With a small smile on his face, Asher continues to walk the streets. Having other races walk the opposite or same direction as him makes it truly a different world.

    Enjoying the scenery of other races doing their own business, Asher looks to his left and right with excitement. While doing so, Asher notices people gathering near a large carriage.

    Once again feeling curious, Asher walks closer.

    [Merchant] ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, gather round and see a never before seen creature on this great land!¡±

    Asher who slipped through the crowed is now standing in the front row, looking up at the merchant, who is energetically speaking on top of a makeshift stage.

    Successfully enticing the onlookers as well as the passerby, the merchant called out one of his helpers inside the carriage. Seconds later, his helper came out carrying a bird cage covered in a white rag.

    [Merchant] ¡°Now feast your eyes on a creature that might belong to the uncharted boundaries of our world of Terrafis!¡±

    And with vigor, the merchant removed the rag.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh¡­!?¡±

    Since Asher stood close, he could clearly see the creature inside the cage.

    It had a long body that stretches in about 18 inches and its 1 inch wide. It has snow white fur covering its body and has small legs and arms with small claws. On both sides of its head are small stubs what seems to be its horns and long rabbit like ears with blue color on its tip.

    It has an adorable head that looks similar to an arctic fox and from below is faddish blue fur covering its long belly. As if it¡¯s wearing black eyeliner, the golden color of its eyes tends to stand out.

    Seeing such a creature, Asher made a big smile like a child that found his favorite toy.

    The merchant then raised his voice once more and starts to ask for biddings.

    [Merchant] ¡°Now then, shall we start with 10 silver coin!?¡±

    [Noble Lady] ¡°25 silver coins!¡±

    [Noble Man] ¡°30 silver coins!¡±

    [Some noble guy] ¡°1 Gold coin!¡±

    [Some other noble lady] ¡°1 gold coin and 15 silver coins!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa¡­¡± (I guess that creature really isn¡¯t born this country.)

    The nobles and other rich merchants vigorously raise their hands and kept offering more and more of their money.

    Asher, who stood in front, covers his ears due to the onlookers¡¯ voices getting louder.

    [Asher] (Man, these people would practically do anything just to have this thing¡­but still, this little guy looks unhealthy.)

    In Asher¡¯s observation, the creature didn¡¯t move much and simply twitch. Though its eyes are open, it blinks slowly and its fur looks dry.

    He then looks at the people around him that kept offering their bids. They had the look that didn¡¯t even care about the poor creature.

    [Asher] (These guys just want it because it¡¯s rare.)

    Thanks to Asher¡¯s experience in multiple jobs, he could tell if the individual had any ulterior motive. Like one of his jobs in a fast food restaurant, he could tell if the customer came for the food or came for the young cashier attendants.

    [Asher] ¡°At this rate that little furry snake thing would die.¡±

    Speaking in a voice only he could hear, Asher raised his hands and made a bid.

    [Asher] ¡°10 gold coins!¡±

    Since Asher was given money by his father, he thought he could save the poor creature if he bought it. Inside his coin pouch contains 58 copper coins, 230 silver coins, 95 gold coins and 20 ruby coins.

    [Asher] (I guess it¡¯s a good thing that I was given a huge amount of money.)

    But in all honesty, Asher almost fainted when he found out just how much Alfern gave him and the amount it has.

    [Merchant] ¡°Oh, looks like Mr. Djinn here who wants it badly! Alright, we have 10 gold coins, who else want to bid for this majestic creature!?¡±

    [Noble Person] ¡°10 gold coins and 25 silver coins!¡±

    [Some other noble guy] ¡°11 gold coins and 5 silver coins!¡±

    [Another Merchant guy] ¡°12 gold coins!¡±

    Asher thought that he would be able to make them stop, but apparently the noble as well as the other merchants were ready and carried enough money.

    This was actually the first time that Asher bids on something like this, so he isn¡¯t experienced enough. But at least he knows what to do to make them stop and for him to win fairly.

    He then grabs his trump card inside his coins pouch, raises his right hand and calls out in a loud voice.

    [Asher] ¡°2 Ruby Coins!!¡±

    As soon as he says those words, the whole area went silent. The people around him start to look at him in awe. Asher on the other hand, felt disturbed so he slightly lowered his right hand.

    [Middle aged Noble] ¡°T¡ªtwo ruby coins and 5 gold¡ª¡°

    Asher knew this would happen, he once read it in one of his childhood friends book that nobles tend to buys expensive thing to make them look good amongst the other nobles and high class piers.

    That information came from a light novel though.

    Since Asher knew, he dint give anyone anymore chances and quickly raised his right hand again, but this time carrying 3 ruby coins.

    [Asher] ¡°3 Ruby Coins!¡±

    [Everyone] ¡°Whoa!?¡±

    Everyone around Asher had their eyes wide open as well as their mouths, as they look at Asher, raising his right hand, like a proud warrior raising his hand in victory.

    [Asher] (Huh, why did everyone make such a huge reaction?)

    Embarrassingly looking around, Asher shakes of his embarrassment and looks at the merchant and his assistant who had the same reaction.

    With that silence spreading throughout the area, Asher could hear the merchant¡¯s mouth chattering.

    [Asher] (Did I make my bid rise too much? I know that the Ruby coins is the higher than gold, but what¡¯s up with their reactions?)

    With a confused look on his face, Asher calls out to the merchant who was still shocked.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey old man, do I get it or not!?¡±

    [Merchant] ¡°Huh, oh yes! Um¡­does anyone still plan to bid?¡±

    Waiting for about a minute and a half, not hearing nor seeing anyone who wants to continue, the merchant finally declared the creature¡¯s ownership.

    [Merchant] ¡°Please make your way to the back of the carriage sir.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Walking towards the back, Asher meets the assistant holding on to the bird cage and the merchant came after.

    [Merchant] ¡°Here you are sir.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks and here¡¯s the money I owe, 3 ruby coin pieces.¡±

    As soon as the ruby coins lands on the merchant¡¯s hands, he quickly bowed along with the assistant that stood next to him.

    [Merchant] ¡°Thank you, thank you so much Sir Djinn!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? What, why are you thanking me like this all of a sudden?¡±

    [Merchant] ¡°Well you see sir, I¡¯ve always wanted to open shop here, but since I¡¯ve just started my business with my assistant here, we didn¡¯t have money to start with anything.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    [Merchant] ¡°But since you¡¯ve given us 3 Ruby coins, we could finally start to build my shop and still have enough to buy different products. So thank you so very much!¡±

    [Assistant] ¡°Thank you very much Sir!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Y¡­yeah, s¡ªsure¡­hehehe.¡±

    From the merchant¡¯s explanation, it would seem like the merchant didn¡¯t have much money on his savings, but since Asher paid them with 3 ruby coins, he could finally start his dream.

    That would also explain how high the price rate of a single ruby coin.

    [Asher] (Th¡ªthey¡¯re that high!? Fear the Ruby Coins!)

    Still in a slight daze, the assistant gave Asher the cage; he then took a peek to see the condition of the strange creature.

    [Asher] (It still looks unhealthy, could it be hungry? Now that I think about it, what does it eat?)

    Keeping his eyes on the creature, Asher called out to the merchant, who is preparing to leave.

    Since Asher is practically his benefactor, the merchant quickly walks towards him and politely ask what was wrong.

    [Asher] ¡°Do you have any idea what this thing eats?¡±

    [Merchant] ¡°Oh, please forgive me. I still haven¡¯t told you have I?¡±

    Putting his hand on the pouch, he took out a fire Mana stone, similar to the stone that the castle uses. The merchant then puts the stone inside the cage.

    Lifting its head, the creature started to twirl its body around the red fire stone.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? Whoa, the stones color is fading.¡±

    [Merchant] ¡°That¡¯s because this creature absorbs Mana, and since this stone is a crystallized concentrate of Mana, it would instantly consume it.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hee~¡±

    After completely absorbing the Mana, the creature¡¯s fur became even whiter and silkier than before, it then starts floating around the cage.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, it floats too? That¡¯s so cool.¡±

    Once again getting intrigued, Asher lifts the cage closer to his face and observes the creature slowly floating around. It then looks around and eventually found Asher staring back at it.

    Asher wanted to see the rest of it body so he lowers his eye sight and move to the left to see its belly, but the creature¡¯s head followed, still staring at him.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He then moved to the right, but the creature still followed. Being intrigued from it behavior, Asher moves his head from left to right and surprisingly, the creature followed by moving its head left and right.

    [Merchant] ¡°It looks like it¡¯s taken a liking to you Sir.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°You think so?¡±

    Though Asher asked, he could slightly tell it might have.

    [Asher] (It would be great if it were true. I mean, I¡¯ve never had a pet for my own before and the closest one I had was the elementary class¡¯ pet hamster. Or maybe it just wants the Mana I endlessly make.)

    While in thought about the past and something depressing in the end, the creature starts to shove its head out of the cage, so that it could slip through.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    [Asher] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat¡¯re you doing, you might get hurt.¡±

    In a slightly quick pace, Asher opens the cage and puts its hands inside to make it stop. But before he could even hold on to it, the creature spins it¡¯s body around Asher¡¯s right arm and quickly made its way up to his shoulders and finally spins around Asher¡¯s neck like a scarf.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh!¡±

    It then pokes out its head up and looks at Asher again.

    [???] ¡°Kyuun?¡±

    Tilting its head while looking at Asher¡¯s face, it made a cute squeak-like noise while it blinks.

    [Asher] (This thing is adorable.)

    With slightly blushed cheeks, Asher pats its head and rubs it lower chin by using his finger tip. Like a cat, it started to rub its cheeks on Asher¡¯s finger in response while making the same squeak-like noise.

    Form the corner, the merchant and his assistant stares at Asher in amazement, as Asher continues to enjoy the creature¡¯s fluffiness.

    Asher quickly notices their eyes and lowered his hand in embarrassment.

    As a businessman, the merchant noticed Asher¡¯s embarrassment and quickly explained the reason they were staring at him and the creature¡¯s behavior.

    [Merchant] ¡°For give us for staring, but we were just surprised on how much it grew to like you in such a short time. It¡¯s usually pretty hostile when my assistant and I try to hold it.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Is that so?¡±(The adorable creature that is still snuggling its cheeks on mine, is actually hostile? It doesn¡¯t look like it to me.)

    About 30 minutes later, Asher continues his stroll around the district, but this time he wasn¡¯t alone. He now has a companion that¡¯s floating near him, just a few inches away from his right cheek, following him slowly.

    Though it has a snake like body, the only thing that¡¯s similar to it is that it moves with an ¡®S¡¯ like movement, it doesn¡¯t squirm horizontally, but it move vertically in midair.

    Of course, the people in the district have never seen such a creature before, so they take a long glance or looks back, while staring at it float around Asher.

    In only a few minutes, Asher grew fond of the creature.

    [Asher] (It¡¯s like a have a puppy following me¡­a floating, long, snake like puppy.)

    Though his last thought was weird, Asher left it be and continued his walk happily. But then suddenly stops and looks at the floating creature once more.

    [Asher] ¡°Now that I have you, I should give you a name, huh?¡±

    [???] ¡°Kyuun?¡±

    Once again tilting its head, Asher looks at the creature and ponders.

    [Asher] ¡°But first, I¡¯m going to have to try to find out whether you¡¯re a boy or a girl.¡±

    With that in mind, Asher sat at the nearest bench and made a pose just like the famous statue ¡®The Thinker¡¯ while looking at it floating freely in front of him. Though he wasn¡¯t sure if it would answer back, Asher tried asking it.

    [Asher] ¡°Are you a boy?¡±

    [???] ¡°Kyunn.¡±

    It shook its head left and right.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, so you can understand me?¡±

    It then made a nod.

    [Asher] ¡°So you¡¯re not only smart but an adorable girl too. Alright, I¡¯ll give you a really cute yet cool name¡­let¡¯s see here¡­¡±

    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, the creature nods pleasantly.

    As he ponders about what to call the creature, Asher suddenly remembered his middle school days.

    Asher was once forced by his childhood friend to take a break from doing various odd jobs, so he was dragged and force to have a sleep over. There, he played different kinds of video games together.

    He then noticed the names of the characters that the Japanese gave didn¡¯t only sounds nice and cool but they also had meaning into them. So he borrowed his friends PC and searched about the names and their meaning.

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm¡­since you look like you¡¯re covered in snow and you float around¡­then¡­I¡¯ll call¡­you¡­¡±

    Before he finishes, Asher closed his eyes and think hard for about5 minutes and finally called out its new name.

    [Asher] ¡°Fuyuki, that¡¯s right. From this day on, you¡¯ll be called Fuyuki. It means both snow and wind! So how¡¯d you like it?¡±

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuun.¡±

    As a response of satisfaction, the creature that is now called Fuyuki, nods it head and twirls in the air energetically.

    [Asher] ¡°So you like it, huh? Well then¡­¡±

    He then stood up and from the bench and start to make his way to the busy streets once more.

    [Asher] ¡°Since 3 of my supposedly date were taken from me, I¡¯ll have Fuyuki accompany me.¡±

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuun!¡±

    Following him, Fuyuki happily floats to his side.

    [Human man] ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that?¡±

    [Kobold] ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks big.¡±

    Hearing somewhat worried voices, Asher sees two men, one human and one kobold, pointing at something at the sky. Asher, along with everyone else in the street, looks up at where the kobold is pointing.

    At the blue sky, they saw a black circular object flying, but Asher soon noticed that the strange object is getting bigger and bigger by the second and soon more came after which counts in about 20 or even more.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh shit¡­¡±

    He then look at his surrounding and raise his voice, similar to the time he shouted at Marian.

    [Asher] ¡°Everyone, get down!!!¡±

    Quickly realizing what Asher meant, all the people in the streets ducked down and placed their hands on top of their heads.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyunn!?¡±

    Fuyuki on the other hand, curls itself into a ball and hid inside the ornament that is part of Asher¡¯s gauntlet, inside the mouth of Regulus, the lion head ornament that is placed on Asher¡¯s right shoulder.

    *Foom!* *Crash!*

    Since Asher is doing the same as everyone else, he has his eyes squinting so he wasn¡¯t able to see clearly what flew over them. But then, Asher took notice of two feathered people, one seems to be a mother while carrying a young feathered girl on her wings like arms.

    These feathered people, or also known as harpies, are now trying to help a man with a hawk for a head, or known as a Garuda, who seems to have multiple wooden boxes fall on top of him.

    The mother harpy tries to help the fallen Garuda, but due to the light body of harpies, the mother couldn¡¯t even lift an inch. Seeing as it was hopeless, the Garuda tells the mother to take the child and run.

    Watching her mother desperately helps the fallen man, who seems to be her father, she notices that one of the falling objects is headed straight to them. The daughter wanted to warn her family, but fear got to her, making her voice freeze in her throat.

    Asher didn¡¯t even want to imagine what might happen, so he quickly changes his crouching position to a sprint starting position. He flexes his muscle on his legs while keeping his eyes to the family. He then took a deep breath and then¡­

    *Foosh!*

    He sprints towards the family like a gust of wind and without even noticing it himself, the solid rock pavement has cracked hole where Asher¡¯s feet were placed.

    Finally noticing the object that is about to crush them, the father shouts at his family to run but the object is already 10 feet away from them, the mother quickly hugs her daughter close to her.

    Just when they¡¯re about to close their eyes and readied themselves for what about to happen, they saw Asher¡¯s figure, placing himself in front of the object in midair.

    Asher then twist his body and made a spin kick.

    [Asher] ¡°Grrrnn.¡±

    Though it didn¡¯t break, Asher kicks the object towards the sky, making hit another approaching object, thus completely destroying it.

    He then land on his feet and starts to shake the leg he used to kick the object away.

    [Asher] ¡°Wow, that thing was hard.¡±

    Though he didn¡¯t feel pain, he was still surprised how tough it was and checks if his foot is alright. Seeing as the only damages are some scratches on his shoe, Asher turns and asks the family.

    [Asher] ¡°None of you guys are hurt, right?¡±

    [Harpy Mother] ¡°Y¡ªyes we¡¯re fine¡­but¡­¡±

    She then looks at her husband and Asher follows her eyesight, though still conscious, the man was still trapped under the boxes and couldn¡¯t move.

    Luckily the boxes are placed on a flat surface, so Asher walks close to its edge and lifts the whole thing without any effort.

    [Asher] ¡°Hurry up and get to a safe place.¡±

    [Harpy Mother] ¡°Y¡ªyes, thank you very much Sir Djinn!¡±

    [Garuda Father] ¡°Th¡ªthank you for saving my family Sir Djinn, thank you!¡±

    Following Asher¡¯s advice, the mother harpy carries the father on her shoulder and moves away slowly. The little harpy girl, who is walking next to them, turns around and bows.

    [Harpy Girl] ¡°Thank you Mister Djinn.¡±

    After leaving those words, she then turns back around and walks beside her father.

    [Asher] (I wonder if this is what superman feels like once he saves someone¡­not bad¡­)

    Keeping those thoughts to himself, Asher notices that another one was aimed at another group of people.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t.¡±

    While still carrying the platform filled with wooden boxes, Asher grabs the edge and did a single spin before throwing it at the falling object.

    *Crash!*

    Though the wooden platform and wooden boxes are smashed into pieces and the object still intact, its trajectory changed and it speed was reduced. It then bounces to the ground and eventually stops.

    Fortunately for them, what Asher just stopped was the last of it.

    Asher then looks at his surrounding once mare and see the people ether help each other or carry the wounded. As he continues to observe his surroundings, Asher notices the cloud of smoke where the Object fell.

    Aside from himself, other people gathered and peeks through the cloud of dust by waving their hands.

    Asher who was amongst them was also waving the dust away and eventually sees the object in question.

    It was like a gray rock that was about 8 or 10 feet in height and in width. It had a rough looking texture and had holes in the shape of pentagons around its body.

    A big bodied and tall man with pale green skin walks closer, he then slowly raise his hands towards it. But before he could event touch it; something came out while making a loud shriek.

    *Skreeee!!!*

    The pale bodied man, or also known as an Ogre, quickly backs off and covered his ears with his hands.

    Asher, who was also covering his long pointed ears, looks at the creature that popped out of the pentagon shaped hole.

    It was a long, white colored, disgusting looking creature. It had an abnormally fat body covered in slime and it had a small perfectly round head and a mouth that splits in the middle.

    Seconds later, the creature stops screaming, stops moving and quickly died. But as soon as it was done shrieking, more and more shrieks resounded throughout the district.

    [Asher] (Wait a minute, I know what this thing is, and sure it¡¯s size is completely different from what I know but this thing is a larva and if my guess is right, then that means¡­)

    Finishing his thoughts, the shrieking dead down, but then a new sound starts to resound.

    Asher looks at where the direction the sound coming from and there he found in the distance was a gigantic black cloud.

    [Asher] ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    But of course Asher knew that it wasn¡¯t really a big cloud, but a swarm of Giant Wasp.

    <hr />

    Hi ZYLOS here!!! sorry for the late post, i had problems with my PC, its old and freezing a lot. Anyway, i was thinking that i should keep posting this story fro now and post my other story in the other website once i''m done, i''ll tell everyone about it once i''m done, so please keep supporting me until then and continue  to do so. oh, and please give me nice and long comments. see you guys next Chapter!!!

    <hr />

    give me long and nice comments please

 Wasp attack and the start of Ashers debut

    Chapter 14

    Hearing the buzzing sound getting closer, the citizen starts to panic once again. Shop owners took their products and hid inside their houses or stuff them inside a carriage.

    Family and friends ran towards a place where they think it¡¯s safe.

    [Asher] (Everyone is in a panic¡­but then again, I can¡¯t blame them for acting like this.)

    After watching the surrounding panic, Asher looks at the direction where the buzzing sound is coming from and frowns.

    [Asher] (But still, what kind of day is this? First I find out I can¡¯t use any magic, then I got into trouble with a pathetic porker and made his daughter cry in middle of the street and now this.) ¡°Sigh, this just isn¡¯t my day.¡±

    Recalling the disappointing events that happened in a single day, Asher made a deep sigh while looking at the upcoming attack as if it¡¯s an annoyance.

    [City Soldier] ¡°Excuse me, Sir Djinn?¡±

    Asher turns and found a dark elf wearing light armor and held the same spear like magic staff, just like Ougustus¡¯ men. He then look around and sees other soldiers, though they¡¯re different in races, helping the people and leading them somewhere.

    The solder that called out to Asher then continue his talk.

    [City Soldier] ¡°Please follow me and we¡¯ll lead you to a safe place.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°O¡ªoh, alright, got it.¡±

    Since it¡¯s an order form someone who is similar to a policeman, Asher didn¡¯t say anything and just followed from behind.

    But since the upcoming monsters are flying, they were able to reach the city quickly and started to dive with their sharp stinger.

    The people starts to panic while the city soldiers do their best to shoot them down with magic, some citizens are even doing the same thing as the city soldiers by casting their own magic to take them down.

    Though some of them are succeeding, its speed, its agility, as well as they¡¯re amazing number, shooting down one or two wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    Of course seeing other people use magic made Asher slightly jealous, but he quickly shakes the thought because 2 giant wasps are headed towards himself and 4 more people behind him.

    [Male Human] ¡°Qu¡ªquick, we need to cast some attack type spells!¡±

    [Male Centaur] ¡°R¡ªright!¡±

    [Female Elf] ¡°Oh great Marid, ruler of wind and¡ªKyaaaa!?¡±

    [Male Elf] ¡°Ruler of Fire and Metal Effrit, aid me in¡ªWuaaa!?¡±

    Though they were read to cast the spell their going to use, they still needed to chant which takes time. So before they even got to finish, the 2 wasps were already pointing their stingers at them.

    [Asher] ¡°Moon Destruction Method # 27!¡±

    Asher, who was standing in front of the panicked, jump forward and did a spin in midair and lashes his right leg at the giant wasps.

    [Asher] ¡°Scythe!!!¡±

    As if he felt no resistance at all, Asher¡¯s cuts through not only the air but also the heads of the 2 wasps, the basketball sized head then drops down to the ground and rolls on the Elf pair¡¯s feet.

    After his midair kick, Asher gently land on the ground but he quickly sprints towards another pair who are about to be attacked.

    [Asher] ¡°Moon Destruction Method # 52...¡±

    With his fast legs, the 4 who Asher saved could already see him in a distance.

    [Elf Woman] ¡°Nooo!¡±

    [Beastkin woman] ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    *Crash!*

    [Asher] ¡°Lance!!!¡±

    Before the stinger touch the two female Elf and Beastkin, Asher used the force of his sprint and his left elbow to break the stinger, he then twist his body and use the momentum to use his entire right arm like a lance and pierce the hard shelled body of the wasp.

    [Asher] ¡°Eew¡­this is gross, why did I us my arm to do that!?¡±

    With a disgusted look, Asher shakes his right hand to get rid of the wasp¡¯s translucent yellowish fluid.

    [Elf Woman] ¡°Um¡­thank you for saving us.¡±

    [Beastkin Woman] ¡±Thank you very much Sir Djinn.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, What¡¯s more important right now is your own safety. Do you know any where you can be safe?¡±

    Maybe due to what¡¯s happening, it only took a minute for them to answer Asher¡¯s question.

    [Beastkin Woman] ¡°Um¡­there is this underground safe house for the citizens that the king made.¡±

    [Asher] (Wow, props for thinking ahead there.) ¡°That¡¯s perfect, you head over there now and if you can, tell everyone you pass by about it. Can you do that for me?¡±

    [Elf Woman] ¡°Y¡ªyes, we¡¯ll try¡­and thank you again Sir Djinn.¡±

    [Beastkin Woman] ¡°Thank you¡­but what about you Sir?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and stop the ones that come after you and everyone. But in exchange, get as much people into that safe house.¡±

    The two women made faces as if they wanted to say something, but then the buzzing noises grew stronger.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just go.¡±

    Seeing Asher¡¯s determination, the two women ran off and did what Asher told them to do.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuunnn~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I guess you finally decided to come out¡­oops, sorry Fuyuki.¡±

    Fuyuki, who got out of the lion ornament¡¯s mouth, shook its long body in the air that is been covered in the same fluid that covered Asher¡¯s arm.

    [Asher] ¡°You should keep you out here for now, not unless you want to have another dip with that gross stuff.¡±

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuunnn~¡±

    Fuyuki strongly shakes it head, clearly saying that she doesn¡¯t want that to happen no matter what reason.

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe~ thought so. Now then, I better keep my end of the bargain and keep those things away from them.¡±

    Meanwhile in the shopping district, the wasps have already started their attack. The scene was far worse compared to Asher¡¯s location. Since the shopping district is the first area that the wasps got close to.

    Soldiers and civilians alike are using their magic to ether defend themselves or each other. But due to their never ending like numbers, the soldiers¡¯ as well as the civilians¡¯ Mana quickly gets depletes.

    Unlike Djinns, other races couldn¡¯t make Mana inside themselves but instead use the Mana that is all around the air. But even if the world called Terrafis as unlimited supply of Mana surrounding it, the races couldn¡¯t absorb Mana quickly. Even Elves take a half a day to recover their own Mana fully.

    At the center of the shopping district, the three maids Touwa, Alicia and Bartila, a noble name Marian and finally 2 fully armed soldiers that are protecting them while casting magic spells, aiming at the giant wasps heading for them.

    [Bodyguard # 1] ¡°Please stay behind us Lady Marian.¡±

    [Bodyguard # 2] ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to keep you safe.¡±

    Though they said that, the two soldiers in front of the 4 women notice the soldiers¡¯ legs shaking.

    Normally giant wasps are easy to take care of, as long as there are 5 or 7 members in a party, they could take care of 4 wasps or even 6 if their experienced. But fighting against hundreds of them is courting death.

    [Alicia] ¡°Gnnn~ no matter how many I shot down, their numbers aren¡¯t going down!¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just keep casting you spell!¡±

    Alicia, who has the affinity of Wind and Water, cuts the wings of the wasps with her wind element spell, while Bartila, who has the affinity of Earth and Nature, casts stone darts at the bodies.

    But like they said, their numbers are just too great.

    Touwa, who has the affinity of Light and Electricity, is also casting an electric type spell to burn the wasps to the ground. As for the noble Marian, she casts wall type, or protective type spells to keep the wasps away.

    Marian is actually a student of the famous Magic Academy, a 2nd year and she is also an honor student, but she is only specialized in wall or barrier type spells, so all she could do is keep making walls and barriers.

    [Bodyguard # 1] ¡°Da¡ªhah¡ªDamn it¡­I¡¯m running¡­hah¡­out of Mana.¡±

    [Bodyguard # 2] ¡°Keep going, we¡­we can¡¯t let them get any closer!¡±

    There was no surprise when one of them said that, since the very start of the wasps¡¯ attack, they have been casting their spells nonstop and even though they¡¯re only casting 1st to 2nd class magic, it could still take a lot of Mana if over used.

    The bodyguard, who just said about his Mana depleting, dropped down with one knee on the ground while gasping with numerous sweat drops flowing down his head.

    Seeing this as a chance, two wasps charges in for an attack.

    [Marian] ¡°Khu~ Marid, ruler of Water and Wind, I ask for your protective wall to come for my aid, Blue Pillar!¡±

    Finishing her chant, Marian cast a 3rd class defensive type spell, not only stopping the incoming attack, but also pushing them back and eventually crashing into a wall. The debris then falls on top of them.

    Marian, who never had a chance to use her spell outside the academy, felt happy that she could take care of wasps by using her spells and due to her sudden change of mood, she wasn¡¯t able to notice a giant wasp is fly towards her from behind, ready to grab her.

    [Touwa] ¡°L¡ªLady Marian, look out!¡±

    But before the wasp reached her, Touwa, who was closest to her, pushed her aside and in was grabbed from behind.

    [Touwa] ¡°Khuuu~¡±

    Though Touwa tried to get away by force, her struggling didn¡¯t avail to anything, due to having all the wasp¡¯s legs wrapped around her.

    With the sound of buzzing in the air, the wasp that has Touwa in its clutches starts to fly higher and higher. The reaming soldier quickly readies his staff and aims at the wasp, but only yo be stopped by Bartila.

    [Bartila] ¡°Don¡¯t, if you cast a spell, you might hit Touwa in the process!¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Bartila is right, you should stand down.¡±

    [Marian] ¡°B¡ªbut what should we do? If we don¡¯t save Ms. Touwa now, she might¡­¡± (If only I was paying attention, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!)

    Marian felt guilty for her ignorance; she herself knew that if only she kept her concentration to her surroundings, Touwa wouldn¡¯t have to be captured.

    As for Touwa herself, she actually wated to cast a spell to help herself escape, but both of her hands are placed on her chest and could budge.

    Looking up at Touwa, who is now about 30 feet in the air, Alicia and Bartila, along with Marian and the two bodyguards, struggles to think of a way to save her.

    Suddenly, a figure jumps out on one of the roof and lands on the back of the wasp that is holding on to Touwa with its hard bone like legs in the air.

    Feelings of security swell up inside Alicia and Bartila and smiles after seeing the figure, while Marian and the other two soldiers are surprise.

    Though there are other Djinns in the world of Terrafis, there is only one Djinn that has a long, blue, translucent scarf-like light gushing out of his back.

    Asher stood still at the giant wasp¡¯s back while crossing his arms as he looks down on the bug that was about to fly off with his friend.

    [Asher] ¡°Wow, you sure are very clingy, but haven¡¯t you heard, no joy rides on the first date¡­Hmm?¡±

    Since Asher stuck out like a sore thumb, not only did everyone in the Shopping District notice him, but also the other giant wasps that were flying close by.

    The wasp that Asher is standing on, uses it stinger and swings upwards to hit Asher, but easily evades it and grabs its stinger. With the momentum of the wasp¡¯s attack, Asher was swung down to its lower body.

    He then uses its legs like a Monkey bars that can be seen in a children¡¯s playground and eventually face up close to Touwa¡¯s.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Touwa.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°S¡ªSir Asher!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll get you out of this creep.¡±

    With his new strength, Asher grabs on to one of its legs and tears it off of its body.

    *Screeeeech!*

    With its screech getting louder and louder, Asher continues to tear its other legs leaving only one.

    [Touwa] ¡°Kyaa!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you.¡±

    Touwa eventually fell and Asher quickly held her on her waist.

    [Asher] (Good, now that Touwa is safe¡­) ¡°How should I deal with these guys?¡±

    From the screech that the wasps did earlier, its surrounding comrades fly over towards his location and even the wasp that Asher is holding on to starts to raise it lower body again, readying its self for another attack.

    Since Asher seen this kind of attack pattern, he turns his head to Touwa, who has her arms around Asher¡¯s neck and her face close to his, and said something to her pointy elf ears.

    [Asher] ¡°Hold on to me tight Touwa, this might get rough.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Hyaa¡­amph¡­¡±

    Asher wasn¡¯t able to notice Touwa¡¯s reaction since she quickly lowers her head and closed her mouth and his other reason for not noticing her adorable reaction and slightly erotic sound she made is because his attention is aim at the wasp¡¯s attack.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The wasp then swings his lower body and trust¡¯s it¡¯s stinger towards Asher.

    With both of his hands unusable, Asher gave the upcoming stinger with a straight left kick.

    *Screech!*

    With Asher¡¯s powerful kick, the stinger brakes into pieces and makes the lower body swing backwards.

    With its lower body flipping it over, the wasp¡¯s head swings downwards. Seeing his opportunity, Asher uses both of his legs and traps the wasp¡¯s head between his feet and completely flips him over.

    Unlike before, Asher and Touwa are now on top of the wasp¡¯s body while flying upside-down in midair.

    Asher then seeing 3 wasps heading for him and Touwa and without warning, he carries Touwa like a princess, just like the time when they first meet, and then crouches down.

    [Asher] (Weird Djinn strength, don¡¯t fail me now!)

    With a powerful force, Asher jumps up in the air and dodge the 3 wasps¡¯ stingers. The 3 then got stabbed on their lower body and drops down the ground and as for the wasp that grabbed Touwa, it fell to the ground like a meteor and eventually burst, due to Asher using it as a platform.

    [Touwa] ¡°H¡ªhuh!? Wha¡ªwhy are we¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa, this is so high up.¡±

    Touwa looks down as see her friends, Marian and the soldiers getting smaller. As for Asher, he was shocked to see how high he was in the air, from what he can see, he must have jumped 40 feet in the air.

    He looks down to the ground, while still going higher. He could see more giant wasps heading for him, readying their stingers.

    [Asher] (The cavalry, huh?) ¡°Touwa, keep holding on to me tightly and make sure not to open your mouth, you might bit your tongue.¡±

    Following Asher¡¯s order without question, Touwa stays quiet and give 3 small nods for her reply.

    Asher¡¯s powerful jump finally stops, no longer increasing their airtime; Asher held Touwa closer and dove head first towards the first giant wasp. Seeing this, Touwa closes her eyes and held Asher tighter.

    The closest wasp readies his stinger. But before he even got the chance to attack, Asher did a 2 spin summersault; he then did a last spin slanting his body.

    [Asher] Moon Destruction Method:  Art # 31¡ª¡°

    Using the force of his spin, he relaxes the muscle on his right leg and swings it to the wasp¡¯s hard shelled head.

    [Asher] ¡°Flail!!!¡±

    The wasp¡¯s head shatters into pieces while continually buzzing its wings. While its headless body is still afloat in the air, Asher once again uses it body as a platform and jumps to another incoming wasp to his left.

    He then raises his right leg upwards and brings it down with great force.

    [Asher] ¡°Art # 40 Becs de Corbin!!!¡±

    Shattering only the back part of the wasp¡¯s head, its body follows and leans downwards. With its back showing, Asher used its body to land to jump towards another.

    But to his surprise, there were 3 incoming wasps that already have their stingers ready. He then did a vertical spin and did a kick fast enough to make his right leg disappear.

    [Asher] ¡°Art # 27 Scythe!!!¡±

    With his kick, the wasps¡¯ stingers got sliced into two pieces and by using the momentum of his first attack; he did another ¡®Scythe¡¯ aiming for the wasps¡¯ head and just like their stingers, their head are now cut into two.

    He then land his feet on the wasps in the middle of the 3, Asher stares at the other wasps flying  to him.

    [Asher] (Bring it on Bugs, bring it on¡­)

    As Asher continues to take down the giant wasps as he leaping towards another while dropping down from the air, Alicia and the other watches Asher¡¯s figure in amazement.

    But of course Alicia and company wasn¡¯t the only ones that noticed Asher¡¯s figure at the sky, the other people of the district saw him performing something unheard of.

    Seeing their comrades falling down to the ground, the other wasps that were attacking the people earlier are now making their way towards Asher.

    [Bartila] ¡°What in Effrit¡¯s name¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s amazing, Sir Asher is taking them down without even using his magic.¡±

    Though the others also wanted to say something, they simply went silent while having their eyes get stuck on Asher¡¯s fight. Even the people who hid in their homes, pops their head out from their windows or their doors to watch.

    [Bartila] ¡°He¡¯s even carrying Touwa like a princess while fighting¡­¡±

    As if watching a firework display, the people of the district continues to keep their gaze on Asher while keeping quit in amazement.

    Finally getting lower enough, Asher see a nearby roof. He then Kicks off from the head of a wasp he just beat and lands gently.

    He then looks at Touwa, who stayed quiet the whole time.

    [Asher] ¡°Touwa, Touwa, are you alright?¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°H¡ªhuh? We¡ªwe¡¯re back? Is it over?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Not exactly, I¡¯m just her to drop you.¡±

    Since Asher did a lot of spin moves in the air, he got worried that Touwa might feel sick, but seeing her complexion, she didn¡¯t seem to be dizzy from all the spinning.

    [Touwa] ¡°But what a¡ªabout the wasps?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it seems like they completely forgotten about the town and got their eyes on me now.¡±

    He then knock on the lion ornament on his right shoulder.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°K¡ªkyunn?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I Guess you the one that got dizzy. Sorry Touwa, but can you do me a favor? I want you to take care of her for now.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°What is¡ªum¡­yes, I¡¯ll be sure to take care of it.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Having Fuyuki curled up on his palm, Touwa gently receives her form Asher¡¯s palm. But suddenly, a wasp came flying towards Asher from behind with its stinger ready to pierce him.

    [Touwa] ¡°Look ou¡ª¡°

    Before Touwa finishes her shout, Asher moves a bit his left and grabs the stinger like a head lock.

    [Asher] ¡°Damn back stabbing bug.¡±

    He then clenches his left arm and punches the wasp¡¯s stinger, completely breaking it.

    *Screeech!*

    Hearing its pained screeching, Asher grabs hold to the wasp¡¯s lower body, spins it once and throws it at the other wasp. He then ran towards the roof¡¯s edge and leaps at the wasp he just threw and used it again as a platform to jump in the air.

    [Bartila] ¡°Touwa, are you alright, can you hear me!?¡±

    Hearing her name being called, Touwa turns her head left and right but could find the Bartila anywhere. She then looks down and found not only Bartila but also Alicia, waving at her with a smile and behind her is Marian and her two bodyguards.

    [Bartila] ¡°It¡¯s dangerous up there, come on down!¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Y¡ªyes, I coming¡­um¡­uh¡­h¡ªhow do I do that?¡±

    Unlike Asher, who has been jumping in amazing heights without even fearing about his landing, Touwa on the other hand is too scared to jump down from a 2 story building.

    Alicia and Bartila looks for a way get Touwa down safely. A few seconds later, Alicia finds a stepladder made of wood and with the soldiers help.

    Placing the ladder on the roof, Touwa puts Fuyuki on the pocket on her apron and slowly, carefully descends while the two bodyguards held the ladder steady.

    One of the bodyguards then noticed something, Touwa black garter belt. Out of temptation, he takes small glimpse upwards, his partner in crime eventually notice him and starts to take a peek as well.

    [Bartila] ¡°Don¡¯t you two dare look up her dress, alright boys?¡±

    As if Bartila could read their minds, the soldiers quickly looks away and pretends to not know what she said. Unfortunately it was too late; Alicia as well as their employer saw them and gave them a cold look.

    [Alicia] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Marian] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Their silent¡¯s hurts.

    Meanwhile up in the air, Asher continues to fight the giant wasps. With his kick and punches, one by one the giant insects fall to the ground, ether without a head, lower body or wings.

    But even though he took down more wasps with his arms free, the numbers of the giant wasps kept increasing, to the point where Touwa and the others could barely see Asher¡¯s figure.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa¡ªdamn it, there¡¯s too many of them!¡±

    As he continues to fight, the wasps from the back started to fly in a single direction, similar to what a school of fishes do in the ocean.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±

    Having no platform or to be more precise, no giant wasps to jump from or to land on, Asher falls from the sky in about 100 ft or even more.

    The giant wasps then did a ¡®U¡¯ turn and once again point their stingers at Asher, but this time, the wasps did a circular flight pattern and quickly gaining more speed from they¡¯re spinning and the they¡¯re charging.

    Asher looks in amazement, though he is now falling from a ridicules height, he could stop himself from expressing his feelings.

    [Asher] (Did those wasps just made a giant drill!? It¡¯s like a drill that could pierce the heavens! Isn¡¯t that too much of an overkill!?)

    With fierce speed, the giant drill that is made out of wasps, thrusts towards Asher. Luckily Asher is wearing that royal gauntlets Regulus, and blocks the drill¡¯s attack.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a Martial Artist!!!¡±

    After his slightly pissed off shout, Asher release his guard and grabs 6 spinning stingers. With his strong grip, the rotation of the 6 wasps starts to get slower and slower and eventually stopping their attack.

    The crack on their stingers quickly got bigger and breaks all 5 simultaneously. Leaving only one, he once again held on to it tightly and did a single spin then throws the wasp.

    The gathered giant wasps got hit and some smash against each other, making them look a lot like bowling pins.

    [Asher] ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­hehehe, d¡ªdid you see that!? I wasn¡¯t taught by my Mom for nothing! Hahahahah¡­ah!?¡±

    Asher shouts full of pride and energy while looking at the giant wasps with his usual family grin, but he eventually notice something wrong.

    He no longer has any platforms to step on.

    [Asher] ¡°SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!¡±

    *CRASH!!!*

    Not only was his scream noticed throughout the district, but also the sound of the crash as well as a big dust cloud from where he lands.

    [Asher] ¡°*Cough!* *Cough!* Never would have thought I¡¯d survive that kind of fall, still hurt though.¡±

    Waving the small dust clouds in front of him, he looks around the dim room.

    [Asher] (Now then, where did land?) ¡°More importantly, why do I feel like I landed on a ground full of hard balls?¡±

    Trying to stand up, Asher put his right hand on the ground and unconsciously grabs hold on to something.

    With the light from the hole that is now on roof, Asher soon realized where he landed.

    [Asher] ¡°You got to be kidding me, of all the places; this is the place I landed on¡­haah.¡±

    The object on his hands is no other than the same orb that deemed Asher magicless.

    Making another sigh, Asher stood up from the big pile of orbs, similar to the orb in his hand. Trying to forget his reason for even going to the city, Asher starts to hear screams coming from out of the house. He then looks up at the hole he made and finds the giant wasps flying all over again.

    [Asher] (Damn it, even though I have my martial arts, id doesn¡¯t mean I can take care of such a large number¡­if only¡­if only I have magic¡­¡±

    Griping the orbs out of frustration, Asher thinks of ways to take care of the wasps with magic while closing his eyes tightly.

    [Asher] (But if wind magic is used, they could follow the flow and get away from the attack, water is also out of the question¡­then the only thing that could work is¡­)

    Since Asher is closing his eyes, he wasn¡¯t able to notice what is happening around the room. Not only is the orb on his hand glowing, the other orbs on the ground and shelves starts to glow stronger and stronger.

    Slowly opening his eyes, he finishes his thoughts with a single word for an answer.

    [Asher] ¡°Fire.¡±

    Suddenly, the white glow of the orbs quickly changes into bright crimson red.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa!? Wha¡ªwhat the hell is happening!?¡±

    In a panic, Asher looks around the red colored room and then looks at the orb on his hand. After staring at the red glow for a minute, Asher makes his usual grin and clenches his right hand that held the red orb in front of him.

    [Asher] ¡°So that it¡­¡±

    Full of confidence, Asher walks out of the room with a sure win plan.

    <hr />

    Hey guys its me, ZYLOS. sorry for being late, i''ve been thinking on how to write the fighting part of the story, by the way just to remind you guys. i still plane to finish my other story, but i''ll post it on my other website once im done finishing up and getting my ID ready. oh and give me more comments please, well then see you guys next chapter!!!!

 The giant wasps conclusion.

    Chapter 15

    [Bartila] ¡°Do you see where he crashed!?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not sure, I think he crashed close to the magic tools area!¡±

    [Marian] ¡°Please go and fine him and make sure he is OK!¡±

    [Bodyguards 1 # 2] ¡°Yes Lady Marian!¡±

    In the middle of the chaotic streets, Bartila and the others runs around the area, looking for Asher¡¯s whereabouts, while one of them continues to cry with trembling legs walking.

    [Touwa] ¡°I¡ªit¡¯s all my fault, if only I wasn¡¯t caught by those wasps, Sir Asher would be¡­*Sob*¡±

    With the feelings of guilt growing inside of her, Touwa¡¯s legs gave in and she fell on her knees. Seeing this, Alicia quickly ran to her while avoiding the panicked citizens.

    [Alicia] ¡°Come on Touwa, get up! We need to find him!¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°B¡ªbut he¡ª¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already give up!?¡±

    Alicia grabs hold to both of Touwa¡¯s shoulders; she then gave Touwa a serious look, though her cat like eyes are serious, Touwa could still see a small tears on her eyes.

    A second later, Bartila walks towards the two and spoke.

    [Bartila] ¡°Alicia is right Touwa, have you forgotten what happened at the training ground?¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Bartila¡­¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s right, Sir Ash didn¡¯t even get single scratch on his skin when Queen Diana knocked him off to the sky, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to be alright, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    Being encouraged by two of her best friends, Touwa quickly wipes of her tears and stood up, or at least the she planned to do. Thought the part about her wiper her tears are true, she wasn¡¯t able to stand on her own and was still helped by Alicia and Bartila in the end.

    Watching these three made Marina both happy and slightly jealous of their close relationship. But while she continues to smile towards them, Marina notice an orange light coming from the other side of the building beside the three maids.

    [Marina] ¡°What is that?¡±

    With whispering words, Marina squints her eyes towards the strange orange light and moves closer towards the tree maids slowly.

    But before she even got to the girls, an orange ball came out flying towards the wasps and explodes and a ring of fire spreads throughout the sky. The wasps that got hit by the ball were quickly consumed and fell to the ground, having half if its body turns into charcoal. As for the surrounding 20 or more wasps, they fell to the hard ground due to their wings getting scorched.

    Though some of them survived the fall, with their heavy lower body, the giant wasps could no longer attack and can simply tackle.

    The citizens who were running earlier, stops and looks behind them, seeing the wasps unable to use their most advantage tactic, which is flying, the people see this as a chance and used their magic to finish the fallen giant wasps off.

    [Asher] ¡°So I was right, I can use other elements other than fire, heh that¡¯s convenient¡­ ¡°

    Hearing a familiar voice, the three maids as well as Marian and her bodyguards looks up and finds Asher once again standing on the roof, looking at his open palms with a smile.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyunn!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm¡­Whoa!? Fuyuki, what are you doing here?¡±

    Suddenly appearing in front of his face, Fuyuki starts to rub herself on his cheeks while licking him with its small tongue. Asher quickly realized that Fuyuki was really worried about his safety and pats its head with his finger.

    [Asher] ¡°Since you¡¯re here, where are the others?¡±

    As a reply, Fuyuki flies towards Touwa and the rest, he then jumps off from the 3 story building and jogs towards them while waving his hands.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey guys, are all of you OK¡ªhmm?¡±

    But before he even gets to them, the wasps that could still fly, swoops down towards the three maids and Marian. Acting quickly, Asher held out his right arm while having his left arm brag hold to his right forearm.

    With his palm spread open, a bright orange flame with red spots came out of nowhere. The orange flame that has the same shape and size of a baseball grew bigger and bigger until it¡¯s size is similar to a basketball.

    [Asher] ¡°Get down!¡±

    Though they were still curious about Asher¡¯s magic, they quickly realized what was about to happen, so they followed Asher¡¯s words and crouch down the ground.

    *Thoom!*

    With a peculiar roaring sound, the fireball shoots out, aiming of the incoming wasps. But even though Asher¡¯s magic only passes above them, they could feel a strong gust of wind pushing them.

    *Screeeeee!!!*

    Hearing the wasps¡¯ screech, the three maids, Marina as well as the bodyguards, look up and found the wasps burn and crash into the ground.

    [Marian] ¡°It was the same magic¡­what kind of magic was that?¡±

    Since Marina studies at the magic academy, she was somewhat knowledgeable about some magic and even though there is a spell called ¡®Fire Sphere¡¯ that is closely similar to Asher¡¯s spell, it could only burn one target and couldn¡¯t spread like his magic.

    [Asher] ¡°Woops¡­I better learn who to control that sudden recoil.¡±

    Asher, who was pushed back a little, made a few steps back due to the spell¡¯s recoil. After regaining his balance, he paces himself towards the others.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuuun!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Wha¡ªhey, were you that scare¡ª¡°

    *Thump*

    [Asher] ¡°Huh!?¡±

    With Fuyuki once again fly to Asher and wraps herself around his face, Asher closes his eyes while giving a wary smile. But all of a sudden, Asher could feel something on his lower chest.

    Since Asher has a well trained body, his muscles are tight and didn¡¯t have a single fat, so he could easily feel the sensation on his lower chest.

    Soft and yet firm, two bulges could be felt on his stomach and since this sudden warm and soft sensation came out of nowhere, Asher didn¡¯t move a single inch.

    [Asher] (Hmm? That sure is surprising, I knew Fuyuki is a girl, but she sure grew fast¡­hehehe¡­¡­who am I kidding?)

    Realizing that what he just thought about was stupid, he gently took Fuyuki off of his face and looks at the person who is hugging him.

    [Touwa] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Sniff*¡±

    It was one of the maids that he came to town with; the Dark Elf Touwa is hugging Asher while crying.

    Being as the ¡®Oblivious Heartthrob¡¯ as he is, he has no idea on what to do when a girl is crying on your chest. The closest to having a real girl relationship he experienced is when one of his childhood friends forced him to play a GAL-GAME, or also known as a dating simulator.

    Though Asher was panicking, he didn¡¯t move his body so it could support Touwa¡¯s trembling body while his head on the other hand, looks around to think of an idea.

    Bartila and Alicia, who saw this spectacle, smirk at each other and call for Asher silently by using their hands and silently began their hand gesture tutorial.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Alicia] (First, you slowly put your hands around her¡­) *With hand gestures*

    [Bartila] (After that, raise your right hand to her head and gently caress her¡­) *With hand gestures*

    [Alicia & Bartila] (And then, slowly hug her tighter to make her feel secure.) *Giving gestures while hugging each other*

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± *Nod*

    The Oblivious Heartthrob, who so ever gains this title, will forever make girls fall for him without even noticing it himself, even if other individuals teaches him the act, he will still be OBLIVIOUS to his own action nor the effects of what is to come.

    Those were the words his mother, Diana has thought up when she secretly gave her own son the title.

    Doing what the two scheming maid told him to do, Asher slowly held the crying Touwa in his arms and proceeds with caressing her head. Sensing the serious-like atmosphere, Fuyuki rolls itself up and once again dove inside the lion¡¯s mouth, the ornament on Asher¡¯s right shoulder.

    [Asher] (I wonder if it¡¯s working.)

    Continuing with his oblivious and innocent thoughts, Asher did as he was told.

    Meanwhile Marian, who stood frozen with blushing cheeks, made sounds while having her hands weaver in front of her mouth as she stares at them.

    [Marina] ¡°Wawawawawa~¡±

    The two bodyguards on the other hand, had their index finger placed on their lower lip and showed a look of wanting.

    *Sreeeeeeeeech!*

    But with the screech of the wasps, everyone, including Touwa, looks up and finds the other wasps getting closer.

    [Asher] ¡°Everyone, find yourselves some cover, I¡¯ll try to do something!¡±

    Asher then let¡¯s go of Touwa and ran at towards a clearing on the street.

    [Asher] (If I did this right, I might get rid of those things quickly.)

    Standing in the middle, Asher grasps both of his arms and aims it towards the sky where the wasps continue to get closer.

    Taking Asher¡¯s advice, the three maids, Marina and her bodyguards ran away while telling the other citizens to do the same.

    While doing so, Touwa ran like a rusted robot while having deep red cheeks. Having both of her best friends next to her, she turns her head and points to herself while trembling.

    [Touwa] ¡°Wa¡­wha¡­we¡­both¡­¡±

    Though her word isn¡¯t something that could be called a proper sentence, both of her best friends still understand her thoughts.

    Alicia and Bartila walks closer to the panicked Touwa, they both raise their hand and placed then on Touwa¡¯s shoulder and give a satisfactory smile.

    [Alicia & Bartila] ¡°¡±Good job.¡±¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°Wha!!?¡±

    Though she was happy, Touwa¡¯s embarrassment still won over her joy and she quickly ran towards an empty shop and hid under the counter.

    Seeing this, Alicia and Bartila happily skips, heading towards Touwa hiding spot while giggling, despite the situation. They honestly find Touwa¡¯s reaction truly adorable.

    Unfortunately for the two maids, the citizens who were running for safety couldn¡¯t help themselves but find the two skipping maids, creepy.

    Meanwhile, Asher concentrates his thoughts but he quickly remembers that Fuyuki is still on Regulus¡¯ mouth.

    [Asher] ¡°Fuyuki.¡±

    With Asher¡¯s call, Fuyuki sticks out it head and slithers out. It then faces Asher while making its usual noise.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuuun?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Sorry to say this to you, even when you finally made yourself comfortable, but you need to get away from here. It might get dangerous.¡±

    [Fuyuki] Kyuuun!¡±

    Though it clearly heard Asher¡¯s words, Fuyuki gave Asher a fearless look and slithers back to the lion¡¯s mouth.

    [Asher] ¡°Heh, I see. So you want to stay.¡±

    Asher is clearly worried for Fuyuki, but he was also happy that it wanted to stay with him. So without thinking of anything else, Asher starts his magical construct.

    [Asher] (Ok, first I need is Wind type magic, then change it into gas, change it into Hydrogen.)

    With closed eyes, Asher opens his hands and invisible pressure forms in the middle of his hands. It then floats about 10 feet away from him and suddenly expands.

    [Asher] (Alright, then I¡¯ll make the outer shell made out of Regolith, but make sure that none of the hydrogen slips out.)

    Wrapping the around the invisible pressure, dark gray colored soil made an giant ball that is both 7 or 8 feet in length and height.

    [Asher] (And finally, let it burn.)

    *Fuuum!*

    Now the appearance of the giant gray ball could no longer be seen and what replaced is a giant ball of flame.

    The three maids, Marian and her bodyguards as well as the other citizens who are close by, had their mouths and eyes wide open.

    They couldn¡¯t help but be amazed because what they are seeing right now is like a Djinn carrying a small sun.

    As he prepares to shoot his magic at the giant wasps, Asher quickly noticed something or to be more accurate, Asher felt something.

    [Asher] ¡°So freaking hot¡­¡±

    With the spell he created only floating in about 5 or 6 feet away from him, Asher¡¯s body is already covered in sweat, he even shakes his head just to get rid of the sweat that is flowing down his eyes.

    [Asher] ¡°I wonder if I can¡­wait, that¡¯s it!¡±

    He then closes his eyes again while putting up with the heat. In his mind, he imagines a wall of thick ice in front of him, and just as he imagine, a clear crystal-like wall is starting to take form.

    Feeling that the temperature is slowly getting better, he slowly opens his eyes.

    [Asher] ¡°Sweet, it actually wor¡ªhuh!?¡±

    Seeing that his image taking form made him happy, but finding where the wall of is coming from surprised him.

    From the edges of the ice wall that is slowly taking shape is the blue light particles that are gushing out from Asher¡¯s back. The blue, translucent scarf-like Mana particles are now turning into a giant wall of ice in front of him.

    [Asher] ¡°Huh¡­so it can do that?¡±

    *BUZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!*

    [Asher] ¡°Ah, I guess this isn¡¯t the time to figure out what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Shaking off his own curiosity, he once again looks up and readies himself.

    [Asher] ¡°Now get rid of you guys, lunching in¡­3¡­2¡­1¡­¡±

    Without saying the number zero, Asher a bit more fire element to use as a booster and shoots straight at the giant wasps.

    *SCREEEEEEECH!!!!*

    The separated wasps that didn¡¯t even touch the giant ball of fire, starts to screech and burn while falling into the ground, but as for the ones on top that gathered, they got rammed by the inner shell and got crushed.

    With the gathered wasps¡¯ bodies, the shell cracks and the Hydrogen leaks out.

    *BOOOOOM!!!*

    Big roaring explosion echoed throughout the city and the surrounding wasps once again burn falling onto the ground while the once that are close turn into charcoal and soon into dust.

    The people who watched the ball of fire fly into the sky quickly covers their eyes, but they look up once again to see a dark cloud floating in the sky.

    With a gust of wind passing by, the dark cloud quickly clears itself. The people who have their eyes in the sky found that only a few of the giant wasps remain.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Seeing that their numbers are a few, the remaining wasps, quickly fly off to the mountains.

    [Citizen # 1] ¡°W¡ªwe made it¡­¡±

    [Citizen # 2] ¡°We¡¯re alive¡­¡±

    After a few spoken words and seconds of silent atmosphere, the people shout in joy while raising their hands into the air, families and friends hugs each other and laugh together.

    [Touwa] ¡°H¡ªhe not there¡­¡±

    But when they heard a certain Dark Elf, the cheering slowly died down.

    The people then looks at the direction where the man stood, with the smoke clearing, what they found was nobody, Asher who suppose to be standing there can no longer me seen.

    In a panic, Touwa ran towards the location while tears flow down her cheeks.

    [Touwa] ¡°N¡ªno, that can¡¯t be! He¡ªhe¡¯s supposed to be here¡ªKya!?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Huh, Touwa?¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Where did she¡­¡±

    Chasing after Touwa from behind, Alicia and Bartila suddenly had their eyes wide open due to their best friend disappearing out of nowhere.

    They quickly gain more speed and ran where Touwa disappeared from, but then¡­

    [Touwa] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat is this¡­water?¡±

    The two maids found their best friend soaking wet inside a big round crater filled with lukewarm water that reached all the way up to Touwa¡¯s chest.

    [Bartila] ¡°Touwa, you¡¯re alright.¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°*Sigh* I thought you disappeared to.¡±

    After sighing in relief, Alicia and Bartila shows their hands and helps Touwa, but before she even got out of the water filled crater, something bumped into her back.

    Startled, Touwa looks back and was surprise to see Asher, the man she was looking for bumped on to her with his head.

    [Touwa] S¡ªSir Asher!  You¡¯re alright!¡±

    Asher, who has his body spread like the letter ¡®X¡¯ while floats on water like a log, didn¡¯t reply and just looks up at the sky n a daze.

    [Touwa] ¡°Um¡­Sir Asher?¡±

    But seconds later, he finally spoke.

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.That was scary¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Tired from the chaotic events, Asher and the maids said their farewells to the noble Marian and her bodyguards and finally head back to the castle.

    2 hours later, after the giant wasps attack, Asher is now standing inside the king¡¯s office along with everyone of his new family, including Deloria.

    As for Touwa, Alicia and Bartila, as soon as they step into the castle¡¯s inner ground, the three slumped down their backs and instantly head towards their rooms.

    Asher on the other hand, thought that this might be something important so he walks towards the king¡¯s office and report what happened.

    [Alfern] ¡°I see, it was a good thing that no one got badly hurt.¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Father, should I send some mages who can use nature magic to help the injured?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°If you please my dear, it would be a great help to them.¡±

    Bowing with full of grace, Alowey walks towards the door, but then stop beside Asher while carrying a gently smile. She then places her left hand on Asher¡¯s right shoulder.

    [Alowey] ¡°Thank you for saving them.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    After smiling to each other for a second, Alowey continues to head for the door.

    [Diana] ¡°Can you wait for a minute Alowey?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Yes, Mother?¡±

    But only to be only stop by Diana who had a serious look on her face.

    While everyone grew quiet from the atmosphere that Diana carries, Ifca on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind the heavy atmosphere and just continue playing with Fuyuki while lying down on the carpet filled with paper work.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Fu¡­¡­.don¡¯t¡­move¡­¡­.¡±

    Fu or also known as Fuyuki, is being held down by Diana. Moments later, Fuyuki floats once again but this time with a ribbon collar that came from Ifca¡¯s hair. She no longer has her Twin Tail hairstyle but a single sided Ponytail on the left side of her head.

    After a minute of silence, Diana looks at her husband for confirmation.

    [Diana] ¡°AL, do giant wasps in this world throw their hives in populated areas?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Of course they don¡¯t, they usually stay in high areas of mountains and I never seen colonies of giant wasps throw their hives into city before.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°So my hunch was right.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°You thought about it too?¡±

    [Asher]  ¡°Yeah, I actually wanted to ask first, but after hearing that those giant wasps don¡¯t do that, pretty much sums up my suspicion.¡±

    The mother and son combo look at each other and nods, Diana then looks at Alfern and tell him what they have thought up.

    [Diana] ¡°AL, that event must have been planned by someone, no, I¡¯m sure it was.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Who ever made that plan must have some sort of contraption hidden to throw those hives at such a distance.¡±

    Alfern pounders for about a minute and then requests something to Alowey before leaving right after hearing both Asher and Diana¡¯s thoughts,

    [Alfern] ¡°Alowey, can you also send some soldiers to check the forest as well?¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°Yes father. Well then, see you later Mother, everyone.¡±

    Understanding the conversation, Alowey walks towards the door and leaves without asking any question.

    [Alfern] ¡°Asher, I would want to say my thanks as well, you weren¡¯t there more people would have been hurt, or even died form that attack.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides, even though something troublesome happened, I found out that I can also use magic without any problem¡­ ah, but I do have a question¡­¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°What is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Where¡¯s the bath, I reek of sweat and bug innards.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Haha, is see, well then it¡¯s¡ª¡°

    [Deloria] ¡°Please wait your highness, if you¡¯ll allow me to; please let me show Sir Ash where the bath is located.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Why of course, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Thank you, now then Sir Ash, if you would follow me.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Thanks Deloria. Hey Fuyuki, come on let go take a bath.¡±

    From Asher¡¯s call, Fuyuki turns its head and float towards Asher and of course Ifca follows from behind. And as if it was the most normal thing to do for her, Ifca grabs Asher¡¯s hands.

    [Asher] ¡°You want to come along too Princess?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­¡­¡±

    After hearing Ifca¡¯s answer, they all said that they would meet at the dinner table and left the King¡¯s Office together.

    Alfern then sigh in relief as he watches Asher¡¯s back as the door slowly closes.

    [Alfern] ¡°*Sigh* That was a relief, he got used to his new family very quickly.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Well, I still feel that he is doing it for me, but I guess he is also enjoying his time.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Is that so, that is quite a son you have there.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What are you talking about AL?¡±

    Showing a confused look from Alfern¡¯s words, Diana slowly walks closer to Alfern and pokes his chest with her index finger, she then looks up and shows him a confident smile of a wife.

    [Diana] ¡°He is going to be you SON too.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Y¡ªyeah, you¡¯re right, he is going to be my son.¡±

    Seeing his beloved soon-to-be wife¡¯s smile up close made Alfern¡¯s words stumble. But soon as Diana heard Alfern¡¯s words, she slowly wraps her arms around his waist and hugs him gently.

    [Diana] ¡°Heh, good answer.¡±

    Alfern, who was frozen speechless, quickly gain his composure and hugs Diana back.

    [Alfern] (That¡¯s right, Diana as well as Asher will become part of our family soon¡­hmm? Wait, wasn¡¯t their supposedly something I need to tell them¡­that¡¯s right!) ¡°I forgot to tell you and Asher something.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong, what did you forget?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Well, there¡¯s something going to happen in 2 days.¡±

    While still having her arms around Alfern, Diana quietly listens to his words, while Alfern¡¯s arms are still around Diana. In other words, their having a conversation while hugging each other.

    About 5 rooms away from the office, Asher walks along the hallway while holding hands with Ifca while Deloria leads them at the front. As for Fuyuki, she is floating beside Asher.

    [Deloria] ¡°Um¡­Sir Ash¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, What¡¯s up?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.ceiling¡­¡±

    Ifca was the one who answered back instead of Deloria. Seeing Ifca looking up at the ceiling made Asher laugh in his mind and thought it was cut, so held back in explain what that meant.

    He then faces Deloria, who to his surprise, is also looking up ceiling as if she is trying to find something that Asher noticed. So in the end, he decided to explain what it meant to stop her confusion.

    [Deloria] ¡°I see¡­I once again made a blunder.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing Deloria¡¯s looking down with a mortified face confused Asher and got even more curious on what she wanted to ask.

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The surround went quiet, Deloria who is standing straight while looking at Asher, prepares herself and Asher does the same and waits, Ifca continues to stay silent while Fuyuki looks at Asher and Deloria worryingly.

    And with a deep breath, Deloria suddenly bows down and spoke.

    [Deloria] ¡°Please forgive me, though I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m your personal attendant, I failed to help you at your time of need and even expose you to such danger! To fail to such a degree, I am truly ashamed!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? Huh? Wh¡ªwhat¡¯s happening?¡±

    Asher is panicking seeing Deloria¡¯s sudden action. But as he was about to call out to her, he Asher heard something from Deloria.

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­*Sniff*¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡± (Eh!? Sh¡ªshe¡¯s crying!? Why!? Did I do something wrong!? No wait, she was asking for forgiveness, that means she was the one who did something¡­but what!?)

    Confusion quickly fills Asher¡¯s head, he looks to his left and right to find a way to make the weeping Deloria feel better. Fuyuki, floating close to his right shoulder, was also panicking and looks to its left and right.

    With his legs starting to tremble, an angle descends to his aid, or to be more precise, his younger sister tugs down his hand. Asher then looks down and sees Ifca bringing out a handkerchief.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Though Ifca still carries her usual emotionless face, Asher understood that she wanted him to do. Taking the handkerchief from her hand, Asher walks closer to Deloria and called out to her gently.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria, you don¡¯t have to feel bad or anything, it not like you knew that the wasps were going to attack or anything, right?¡±

    Asher held Deloria¡¯s shoulder and gently raises her so that he could face each other. He then uses Ifca¡¯s handkerchief to wipe away the few tears on her cheeks.

    [Deloria] ¡°But¡­but even so, I haven¡¯t been able to do anything for you.¡±

    Noticing her eyes producing more tears, Asher then thinks of a way to make her feel better, but even if he said that it wasn¡¯t her fault, she would most like still feel the same.

    Pondering for a few minutes, Asher found away to help not only Deloria but also himself.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright, if you really want to help me, then meet me in my room tomorrow. I need your help on something¡­that is if you can.¡±

    Deloria then looks up and sees Asher¡¯s usual grin and slowly, a small smile could be seen on Deloria¡¯s lips.

    [Deloria] ¡°Please, let me be help full to you.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Good answer Deloria. Now then, about the location of the bath¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fufu, right this way Sir Ash.¡±

    With a small laugh, Deloria and rest start to walk the hallways.

    Looking at Deloria back, Asher starts to think on why is Deloria so infatuated towards him. Though he wanted to ask, he decided to wait when the time is right.

    Meanwhile, two shadows snuck within the castle walls and avoid the guards with ease. The two intruders used a wind type spell to mute the sound of their movements.

    [Gale] ¡°Sister, it seems like we¡¯ve able to sneak in easily without any trouble. I thought it would be more challenging since our target is someone inside the castle.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Honestly Sister I thought so too, but I think it¡¯s due to the trouble that happened near here that made the soldiers give more attention to that than guarding the outer castle walls.¡±

    The twin Night Elf assassins, Hail and Gale, successfully infiltrated the castle walls and are now dashing to towards an entrance that lead inside the kitchen.

    Slowly opening and peeking through the gap of the door, they check the premises and found it clear of servants.

    As they quietly walk in, they quickly look a closet and find for the equipment they needed.

    [Hail] ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve found them.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Good work Sister, now we can walk the hallways without any suspicion.¡±

    What they found are two extra maid uniforms that are similar to Touwa as well as the rest of the maids that serves the castle.

    While hiding inside the closet, Hail and Gale dresses themselves and slowly walks out.

    [Gale] ¡°Now then¡¯ you do still remember the name of our target, right Sister?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Why of course Sister and since we both have the name¡­¡±

    [Gale] ¡°We gather some information, find him¡­¡±

    [Hail] ¡°And finish him off.¡±

    Making sure that both of them knows what needs to be done, the twin Night Elves step out of the kitchen and starts to find the king¡¯s first son.

    <hr />

    Hey ZYLOS here! sorry for the late post, i was trying to draw IFCA and the rest and i was just concentrating on how they look, it kind of took me time, i''m really sorry to make you guys wait. speaking of waiting, i''ve been waiting for my  IDs but it isnt here yet, so my other website will have to wait. but once i open it, i plan to make short comics about JAMES and this story, so please keep supporting me, thanks!! see you guys next CHAPter!!!

 [ONE SHOT]

    Title: Just the usual Mornings

    If you readers are looking for a story full of adventure, like some poor sap suddenly being transported to another world and had to defeat some but butt Demon Lord, then get the hell out and go read something else because this inst that kind of story.

    The names Alex Brooks and I¡¯m just your everyday, normal 17 year old, 2nd year high school student that you can find walking everywhere.

    If you¡¯re going to ask if I have any super power or some sort of cheat-like ability, then you¡¯re not even reading in the first place or you got a problem with ether your eye or brain, or maybe even both. Like I said, I¡¯m just your average high school student, and let me tell you this; I will not gain any powers or cheat¨Clike ability in the near future.

    I¡¯m just giving you the heads up.

    *Riiiing!*

    Damn it, I know¡­

    *Riiiiiiing!!*

    I said I know, already¡­

    *Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!*

    [Alex] ¡°I said I know, so shut the hell up!¡±

    *Thunk!*

    Shit, I know I own the damn thing and I see it every freaking day, but why do I keep forgetting to change the alarm setting to an hour later?

    Oh well, not like I¡¯m going to be late or anything, the school is literally across the street near my apartment. But I guess I should do it now, while still can.

    As my anger start to disappear while setting my alarm, I turn I around and look at the time. Since class will be starting in 8 in the morning and the school is about 10 seconds away from my apartment, I don¡¯t really have to be worried.

    It¡¯s 5: 34 am.

    What the hell, Isn¡¯t that a too early!? This piece of shit woke me up 2 hours earlier than I should have!

    With the alarm clock still on my right hand, I suddenly raise the clock into the air was about to throw it at the wall. But I quickly stop the urge and lower my hand.

    If did throw it to the wall my neighbor might wake up and start pestering me.

    [Alex] ¡°*Sigh* Shit, might as well go take a bath.¡±

    After making an unenergetic sigh, I got out of my bed and put the damn alarm clock at the table next to the head of my bed. I then head to my bathroom to take a hot shower.

    Maybe I¡¯ll feel better after taking a shower.

    As I open the door, I took of my short and underwear and threw them into the laundry machine, since I don¡¯t have a laundry basket, I might as well put it directly.

    But before I head to the showers, I decided to check my condition on the mirror.

    After all, I felt slightly weird last night due to my 3 noisy neighbors¡¯ drinking and as well as their loud laughter. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they did it in their own room, but do they have to do in mine?

    I then walk closer to the mirror and check my left cheek.

    [Alex] ¡°Hmm¡­doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m neither shedding nor any of my scales missing. I guess I was just tired.¡±

    That¡¯s good, as a DRAGONKIN, I would want people to see me shed, that will be so freaking embarrassing I wouldn¡¯t be able to get to class and if I did, my green scales would look red.

    [Alex] ¡°I guess I¡¯m really was just tired last night. But seriously though, I know that it was Sunday, a weekend, but they really have to go all the way out like that?¡±

    Voicing out my complains into the empty space of my bathroom/laundry room, I open the shutter of my shower and walk in.

    Finished with my bath, I change into my school uniform out of my closet.

    I don¡¯t really like wearing the school¡¯s formal shirt so I just chose my own shirt, a pure red shirt with a black tribal cross on the side. But since the teachers won¡¯t shut up if I came to school wearing this shirt alone, I plan to put on my school¡¯s blazer.

    I then walk towards the small table next to my bed and look at the time.

    [Alex] ¡°It¡¯s still 6: 23, huh?¡±

    Seeing that I still have a lot of time, I walk towards the kitchen.

    And since I woke up earlier than expected, I¡¯ll cook some Cockatrice Eggs and Cuchivilu bacon¡­oh and I think I still have some Camahueto milk in my fridge. Hmm, I guess waking up early also has its advantages.

    With the menu already on my mind, I heard something resound in my room.

    *Ding* *Dong*

    I was about to wear my apron, but some idiot came to my door step. But to all honesty, I think I know who that idiot is, or more like, she¡¯s been coming over a lot lately, regardless of the time.

    *Ding* *Dong*

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Maybe she¡¯ll go away if I ignore her.

    *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong*

    [Alex] ¡°Damn it, alright, fine, I¡¯m coming! Just stop, before you break my freaking doorbell!¡±

    Sheesh, I should have known better that something like ignoring her wouldn¡¯t stop her appetite.

    Slowly making my way to the front door, I peek through the peephole.

    Yup, it is her.

    *Kucha*

    [???] ¡°Good morning Alex, I breakfast read yet?¡±

    [Alex] ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to cook for your portion.¡±

    [???] ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be like that. Excuse me for intruding.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°Wha¡ªhey, don¡¯t just barge in¡­*Sigh*¡±

    In case any of you are wondering, this is one of my neighbors, she and I live at the second floor, while she lives at the left side of the apartment, my room is placed at the middle.

    By the way, I don¡¯t live in a big ass place, alright? I live in a 2 storied building with 6 apartment rooms, 3 rooms on each floor.

    [???] ¡°So what¡¯s for breakfast?¡±

    Oh right, I forgot to introduce who this moocher is.

    Her name is Noel Castell, a 22 year old woman, has a short golden blond hair that only reaches the nap of her neck, blue crystal like eyes and a figure that could easily beat a gravure model. Ample breasts, a thin and waist and a tight hips.

    Oh, before you guys say anything, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve seen her naked or anything, it¡¯s just that what she is wearing right now pretty much reveals her 3 sizes. A tight shirt that slightly shows her navel, as well as the shape of her chest and finally short cut jeans that shows a lot of her thighs.

    It might not be that much of a big deal for me, since I stood in 6.7, but apparently her height is also model material; she stood in about 5.9 or something¡­I wouldn¡¯t know, not like I got a measuring tape on me.

    But despite her size, she eats a lot and I do mean a lot. I once asked her if she excises on a daily basis, but all she said to me was¡­

    [Noel] ¡°I don¡¯t, too much of a pain.¡±

    Is what she said to me.

    But there was one time back in summer, it was so hot and Noel and I couldn¡¯t move due to the heat so we just sat at a bench in a park. But suddenly we heard the ice cream truck¡¯s usual melody. Noel and I tried to call for it but it didn¡¯t notice us and just drove off.

    Noel looks at the back of the truck with her sharp and yet sleepy looking eyes and suddenly ran after it. Believe it or not, she chased after the truck for half a mile away.

    We were able to buy some, but I spend more money that day so I could buy 6 ice creams because I needed it to prevent Noel having a heatstroke.

    Remembering that time just reminds me that she would do anything for food.

    But like I said, this woman Noel, is one glutinous woman.

    *Thack*

    [Alex] (Hmm? What¡¯s this?) ¡°Huh!?¡±

    When I follow her from behind, something rectangular fell from her back pocket, at first I thought it was her cell phone, but when I picked it up what I found was a container and what it contains are¡­

    [Alex] ¡°Hey Noel, why do you have a Lock Picking Kit?¡±

    [Nole] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    As I wait for an answer, Noel tilts her head and puts her forefinger on her cheek; she then gave me a questioning look.

    [Noel] ¡°Eh, a Lock Picking Kit, whatever do you mean by that?¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    So annoying! Does she seriously think that I¡¯ll be trick by something like that? Or more like, stop tilting your head left and right and besides, that cutie stuff won¡¯t work on me!

    [Alex] ¡°Quit playing around, why do you even have these things?¡±

    [Noel] ¡°I don¡¯t see a Lock Picking Kit, what I see is my Makeup Kit.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­Your Makeup Kit, seriously?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    [Noel] ¡°That¡¯s right, my Makeup Kit.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Alex] ¡°That¡¯s amazing, since when did you face turn into a freaking doorknob?¡±

    When I asked her another question, she steps closer to me and used her forefinger to poke my chest.

    [Noel] ¡°Oh come on Alex, you should already know that. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s S-E-C-R-E-T. *Wink*¡±

    This conversation is going nowhere and even if you spell the word ¡®Secret¡¯ on my chest, I still wouldn¡¯t know what you meant? So what, are you telling me that your race changes into a doorknob-faced every now and then!?

    *Sigh* Seriously, the way she acts makes a person think twice if she really is an Elf.

    Finishing with cook our breakfast, that¡¯s right ¡®Our¡¯ breakfast, I got out of the kitchen a head to my dining table, where Noel is holding on to the remote while watching a newswoman that has pink bunny ears.

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    For some reason, Noel is really into today¡¯s news, she has this very serious look in her eyes, did something happen?

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­They look delicious.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°What kind of ominous thing are you thinking about?¡±

    She then turns around looking at me with her usual calm face.

    Now that I think about it, she tends to show that serious face whenever she watches a cooking show on TV.

    [Alex] ¡°Here¡­¡±

    [Noel] ¡°Thanks for the food.¡±

    As soon as she finishes saying her thanks, her hands grab on to the spoon and fork next to the plate and starts eating.

    I didn¡¯t even take my seat and yet she¡¯s already half way through her food, not even Orcs could eat that fast. But even though she eating at such a fast pace, I¡¯m surprise that she doesn¡¯t make any mess.

    Finally finishing with her own portion, Noel walks to the kitchen. I then hear a sound of the faucet and running water.

    Well at least whenever she eats here, she washes her own plate.

    Later on, the sound of water stops and Noel walks out of the kitchen while holding on to some glass of milk in hand and sits back on her seat at the table.

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­You¡¯re still hungry?¡±

    [Noel] ¡°*Slurp*¡±

    I literally saw her drool a little.

    I wanted to ignore her, but whenever I open my mouth to eat my breakfast, she opens her mouth as well and not only that, when I raise my spoon to my mouth, she draws her face towards mine, as if she¡¯s diving in for a kiss!

    Damn it, this is bad for my heart.

    [Alex] ¡°Here, you can have the rest.¡±

    [Noel] ¡°Really? *Nom* Thanks Alex, I love you.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°Yeah, yeah, just be quiet and eat.¡±

    Brushing of her obvious fake confession, I suddenly remembered that what she is using right now is the spoon and fork I used.

    [Alex] ¡°Hey Noel, you should¡ª¡°

    [Noel] ¡°*Nom* Hmm, what is it?¡±

    [Alex] ¡°Never mind.¡±

    I always thought that Elves are a shy race, but I guess not all of them are like that. Sorry to disappoint you nerds out there who that that.

    While Noel continues to breathe in my breakfast, yeah that¡¯s right, she so fast in eating it¡¯s like she¡¯s just breathing in air. Anyway, while Noel is busy, I look at the time that is shown on the TV that says 7:14.

    Time sure flies when you¡¯re busy, or being bothered by someone.

    I then grab the remote and switch of the TV. I then call out to Noel, who is already done eating, and told her to get ready.

    [Alex] ¡°Come on Noel, it¡¯s almost 8, you should go back to your room and get ready.¡±

    Ok, she is about to show you reason number two on why I continue to wonder on how is she not getting fat.

    [Noel] ¡°Haaa~ Do I have to, can¡¯t the student put their own damn band-aid? I mean they do have their own arms, right?¡±

    She is very lazy, even if she is the resident doctor of the school I got to; she rarely does anything um¡­well¡­doctor-like.

    I¡¯ll give you an example. Last week there was some student who had a stomachache, he of course heads down to the infirmary and met with Noel. As the residential doctor, she should have taken care of him properly, but that didn¡¯t happen at all. What she did was look at him in a slight annoyed face and said¡­

    [Noel] ¡°What do I look like to you, your mom? Just go home and let her take care of you.¡±

    I could remember the blank look on the poor sap¡¯s face, I almost felt like crying for him, you know, almost.

    Hmm, what was that, how did I see all of that happen when I¡¯m not there?, well that¡¯s because¡­it¡¯s¡­uh¡­I had a headache and um¡­I needed¡­to uh¡­rest, yeah that¡¯s right, I had a headache so I needed to rest.

    By no means was I trying to get out of class just to get some sleep, I swear I¡¯m not¡­really.

    Anyway, her laziness is so amazing, when ever it¡¯s a weekend, she would stay in a single spot while eating and watching the TV for 24 hours straight. Well, at least she could go to the bath room if needed to be.

    As for the reason why I know what she does in her weekend is because whenever she does have free time, she mostly does ¡®Nothing¡¯ in my room. Honestly, I¡¯ve already lost count on how many times I slept on the floor, the cold, cold floor.

    But then again, I¡¯m a Dragonkin, so I guess I¡¯m fine with the cold ground, but I need warmth too you know!

    This reminds me, I still need to know about that Lock Picking Kit she has on her. I sure hope she didn¡¯t get that just to get in my room when I¡¯m not around.

    [Alex] ¡°Hey Noel, isn¡¯t about time you tell me about this?¡±

    With my forefinger, I flick the box that contains the kit that is place on the dining table. Gulping down the whole glass down, Noel opens her mouth while pointing at the box kit.

    [Noel] ¡°Actually, I forgot the key to the infirmary dozens of times now.¡±

    I see, so she needs it just in case she¡­...wait a minute.

    [Alex] ¡°Our apartment is just 10 seconds away from school; can¡¯t you just run over here and get it?¡±

    [Noel] ¡°Now way, it¡¯s such a bother¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    This is Laziness at its finest people.

    [Alex] ¡°Aren¡¯t Elves supposed to be very¡­I don¡¯t know, athletic?¡±

    [Noel] ¡°Oh Alex¡­¡±

    Before finishing her words, Noel closes her eyes while carrying a smile full of confidence. She then sticks out her thumb and points towards herself and changes her confident smile into a smug once.

    [Noel] ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate me; I¡¯m not like any other elves out there.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°And you¡¯re proud of that? *Sigh*¡±

    Making another sigh, I got off my seat and grab my school¡¯s blazer. I then face Noel and told her to get ready again.

    [Noel] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fine.¡±

    Though she still had a reluctant look on her face, she stood up from her seat and starts walking towards the door.

    [Noel] ¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡±

    She stops and turns around, walking towards my bed and sits on my mattress. She then grabs the alarm clock that is placed next to her.

    [Noel] ¡°I almost forgot to set the time.¡±

    Casually putting back the alarm clock back to the table, she walks pass me and then turns her head.

    [Noel] ¡°Wait for me outside alright.¡±

    [Alex] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Fine, just go already.¡±

    Hearing my words, Noel walks out of the door and went back to her own room.

    While silently look at my open door, I turn my head and look at my alarm clock and I once again face the open door of my apartment.

    [Alex] ¡°So it was her doing¡­¡±

    *Sigh* Seriously, why can¡¯t my neighbor be an Elf that acts gently and diligently. I¡¯m starting to fear that I might shed away all my scales if this keeps happening. I¡¯m a Drakonkin, I don¡¯t want to turn into some sort of gecko that has no scales.

    But then again, I guess hoping for things to change is next to impossible. After all, this is just a usual morning for me.

    <hr />

    Hey guys its me ZYLOS! let me tell you guys the reason of why i wrote a ONE SHOT, its because its been on my head for week and i can think of any other plots for my other stories, so i thought that i should write it and just get it over with. anyway i hope you guys will like my ONE SHOT story. see you guy at the real Chapter!!!!

 Night time raid

    Chapter 16

    Inside a certain room of the royal castle, Asher slightly opens the door and peeks through. Before getting to the baths, he must first do through the changing room, made from white clean marble and other fancy decorative ornaments; it could only be seen as a high class and extremely expensive room.

    [Asher] (A¡­am I really allowed to use this room? Deloria said that it¡¯s used for the royal family, so I guess its fine¡­but still¡­)

    Getting used to a life that made him work his butt off and live in a small apartment that tends to have faulty water lines, this is a major change to him.

    As he wearyingly walks inside the room, he quickly notices a mirror that stretches in about 8 feet in both height and width. Asher stood in front of the mirror while his eyes stayed open, could easily see his whole body from the tip of his head to his toes.

    After making a silent gulp, Asher turns around and found a big square shaped shelf.

    [Asher] (I guess this is where I should put my clothes.)

    Since Asher grew up quite disciplined, after taking off his clothes, he folds them properly and place them on the shelf, and while doing so, Asher notice another shelf but only smaller and the shape is rectangular.

    [Asher] ¡°Ah, what about the gauntlets are there a special way to take them off¡­hmm?¡±

    As if reading his mind, the gauntlets, Regulus expands and loosens its grip. Asher then pulls the right arm first and looks inside the gantlet.

    [Asher] ¡°So it can do that too huh, that¡¯s convenient.¡±

    He then looks up and found 3 white towels.

    [Asher] (Wow, they got everything ready.)

    After taking a towel so he could not only cover his lower region but also to dry his body afterwards, he walks towards a door that seems to be made with frosted glass. He then grabs the door¡¯s handle and stops.

    [Asher] (If the changing room looked like this¡­no, I¡¯m pretty sure that it would look amazing too.)

    *Kucha*

    [Asher] ¡°Hehe~ thought so.¡±

    As soon as he opens the door, he gave a tired look as well as a slighted head tilt to the right.

    The bath that he sees in front of him is round and big as a school pool that is used for competitions, made with the same white marbles with white big pillars to add. Next to the pillars are plants similar to palm trees, but only with multi color along with other plants.

    The ceiling reaches the length in about 30 or 35 feet and placed directly atop of the bath is a giant round window where one could see the dusk sky clearly.

    At the middle of the pool or bath, is a big stalagmite that has a woman caring a vase on her shoulder carved into the giant stone with hot water gushing out of the vase it carries.

    With the taping sound of his bare feet echoing throughout the bath room, Asher looks to his left and right and found the things that is needs for a bath, some soap, a few small basins and some small stools.

    [Asher] ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like they have any showers or even faucets. Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be a problem to me though.¡±

    Thinking that he would just tire himself out if he keeps thinking about it, he lets go of the thought and takes of his towel while walking towards the piled up stools.

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯m here to relax, not to think about some random stuff.¡±

    While sitting down on a stool, Asher grabs on a basin and scoops some hot water and pours it onto himself.

    [Asher] ¡°Wow, the water is heated just right too. Man, if she found out about this place, she would flip over in joy.¡±

    Covering himself with soap and remembering about one of his childhood friend that love baths, someone suddenly opens the bathroom door.

    *Kucha*

    [Asher] ¡°Huh, wha!?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Brother Person¡­¡­.I¡¯m¡­¡­¡­.here¡­¡­.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°S¡ªso you are¡­¡±

    As if it was the most normal thing to do, Ifca came walking in without even covering herself with a towel.

    Luckily, Ifca is a 5 year old girl with a five year old body, so Asher didn¡¯t even blush and continue to look at her naked body while she walks closer to her.

    [Asher] ¡°You want to take a bath with me?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*Nod*¡­¡­¡­¡­.Yes¡­..¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Well then, come on over and grab a stool, I¡¯ll help you put some shampoo¡­huh, where¡¯s the shampoo?¡±

    Searching both his left and right side, Asher wasn¡¯t able to find the thing he was looking for. Ifca, who did what she was told and sat in front of him, while face the same way as Asher, she looks back at him and tilts his head.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Poo?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­no, that would be bad if we did do that. What I¡¯m talking about is the soap that is used for the hair.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.Poo?¡±

    [Asher] (I guess they don¡¯t have any hair care products here in this world.)

    Though unknowingly, Asher was actually starting to think once again, but only to be stop by a sudden appearance of someone.

    *Kucha*

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm?...Huh!?¡±

    The person who walks in the bathroom is a woman that has a beautiful figure; she had long flowing silver hair and has an attractive face.

    Since the woman stood without any towel to cover her body, she is completely exposing her naked bare body right in front of Asher¡¯s eyes.

    Though her height wasn¡¯t tall, she still had nicely shaped thighs and large breasts.

    Looking around the room, she eventually sees Asher scrubbing Ifca¡¯s back and smiles. She then walks towards both of them without a single thread of shame.

    But as for Asher¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa! My eyes!¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hohohoho! Mommy is here for some Parent to Children Skinship! Hohohohoh!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°What the hell are you doing here, more like, put something to cover yourself!¡±

    Ignoring Asher¡¯s words, Diana grabs another stool and sat behind him. She then grabs some soap and start to rub her hands together.

    But before starting, she stood up again and looks at the bathroom¡¯s door.

    [Diana] ¡°Hey, what are you guys waiting for!? Hurry up and come on in!¡±

    Asher was confused on what his mother just said, but seconds later, his confusion is answered.

    [Alfern] ¡°A¡ªalright dear, I¡ªI¡¯m come in¡­¡±

    [Alowey] ¡°M¡ªMother, do¡ªdo we really have to do this?¡±

    Two other people came walking in with the color red covering almost their entire faces. Covering their most private parts, Alfern and Alowey walks closer to the beckoning Diana while trembling in embarrassment.

    [Diana] ¡°Come on, you guys are so slow, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t hurry it up.¡±

    Seeing as the two couldn¡¯t move the way Diana wants them to, she walks towards them and held on to their hands and drags them.

    [Diana] ¡°Alright, first is Ifca because she¡¯s the youngest, then comes Asher; next are Alowey and then the mother, which is me, and finally the father AL, perfect.¡±

    After giving everyone their positions, Diana gave a satisfying smile and nods, she tells everyone to grab some soap and instructed them to scrub each other¡¯s back.

    But since Diana has the duty to scrub Alowey¡¯s back, she is the only one having a proper cleaning. Ifca stared blankly into the air, Asher¡¯s hand move slowly, Alowey is shaking too much with a complete redden face like a tomato and finally Alfern, who keeps looking away from Diana¡¯s  curvy and smooth back while still taking small glances.

    [Diana] ¡°Ah~ I always wanted to do this with a big family.¡±

    Due to Diana¡¯s joyful emotions, she fails to notice everyone¡¯s trouble.

    Meanwhile, the two intruders that successfully sneak inside the castle, starts with their mission and split up to get as much information as they can about their target.

    Gale, the eldest amongst the two, aimed for the maids that are in charge of cleaning the rooms and furniture while the younger sister Hail talks to the maids that are in charge of washing the clothes and other cloth related things.

    Presently, the eldest sister, Gale is now having a Question and Answer session with the other maids while doing his work surprisingly well.

    And while doing her job properly, she looks at both of her side, seeing that she is alone with one single maid, Gale saw this as s chance.

    [Gale] ¡°Hey, can I ask you guys a few questions?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Hmm, what is it or more like, who are you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you before.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Actually I just started this job. Anyway, forget about me, what I want to know is about the prince.¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°The prince?¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Yeah, the Prince, what do you think about him?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Eh? Wh¡ªwhat do I think about him? Um¡­well¡­¡±

    Right after asking, Gale quickly notice the maid¡¯s slightly blushed cheeks. The maid then made sure that no one beside herself and Gale inside the room.

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Well¡­isn¡¯t he¡­¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Yes, yes, isn¡¯t he¡ªwhat?¡±

    [Maid # 1] ¡°Isn¡¯t he really hot?¡±

    [Gale] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Pardon?¡±

    With the unsuspecting answer, Gale¡¯s expression suddenly went blank.

    An hour later, Gale is now walking the hallways, slowly making her way to the meeting spot where she and her younger sister Hail, agreed to meet.

    But for some reason, Gail has this exhausted look on her face and even though she is supposed to quicken her pace, her walking is slow and slightly swaying.

    [Hail] ¡°Ah¡­Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Hmm¡­I see that Sister is here as well. As you can see, I just got here.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°So did I Sister.¡±

    Finally meeting on each other, Gail quickly noticed that something was wrong with Hail as well, but what gave her a shock is that Hail looks as exhausted as she is.

    Hail also notices how similar her older sister¡¯s face with her own, she after greeting each other, both twins fell silent. But a few seconds later, Gail spoke.

    [Gail] ¡°So, do you have any information about our target, Sister?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Well, I guess you could say that. What about you Sister?¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Close enough I guess¡­well then, shall we share our info with each other?¡±

    Though it was gale herself said that, she still has a tired expression and as for her younger sister Hail, she merely nods and gave her older sister an unenergetic smile.

    [Gale] ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go first. The info I got isn¡¯t very reassuring, but it only one I got so¡­¡±

    [Hail] ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Sister, let¡¯s hear what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°¡­¡­¡­.OK, um¡­ the info I got is that the prince is¡­well¡­HOT¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Gale] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Both sister fell silent for a minute, Hail continue to stand without looking away from her sister while a single drop of sweat slides down her right cheeks.

    [Hail] ¡°Wait, that¡¯s it?¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Yes Sister, that was it. The maid that I got assigned with didn¡¯t mention anything else besides how HOT he was or how HOT his body. Honestly, I wanted to get away from her as soon as I could, but she grabbed me by my arm and wouldn¡¯t let got until she¡¯s finished.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°I¡ªI see, so that¡¯s why you look exhausted.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Yes well¡­What about you Sister, do you have anything?¡±

    Seeing her older sister look at her with a slight gleam of hope, Hail¡¯s eyes swims away from her older sister¡¯s face and smiles warily and with stuttering words, Hail spoke.

    [Hail] ¡°A¡ªactually Sister, the information I got is¡­well¡­similar to yours. The only difference is, is that they called him a HUNK.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°¡­¡­¡­that explains why you look so tired Sister. Did they grab hold of you too?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°No, I had one maid on each side and one at my back, I was surrounded.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.I see.¡±

    Since Gale herself experienced something similar to Hail¡¯s situation, she didn¡¯t even need a few seconds to understand and just fell silent.

    Unfortunately for them, even though they are tired and wanted to at least rest for an hour before searching for Asher¡¯s room, Gale and Hail heard multiple voices getting closer to them.

    Hail quickly chants a light element type of spell, she casts it amongst them and light wraps around their body.

    As the light around their bodies quickly fading, their figure suddenly became blurry and soon making their whole bodies disappear and then lay their bodies against the wall and stay silent.

    As the voices slowly getting closer and closer, the owners of the voice reviled themselves.

    [Diana] ¡°Can you believe that kid, after all the effort I did in gathering all of us in the bath to have some family time, he just had to escape in his room.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Well in a way, I somewhat understand his troubles. After all, he is a grown man.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Even so, he doesn¡¯t have to be that against it, he acts like he never seen me naked before and besides, we¡¯ve taken multiple baths together when he was in kindergarten and in his 2nd grade in elementary.¡±

    Seeing his wife make an adorable pouting face, Alfern stays quiet and simply smile while walking beside Diana.

    [Diana] ¡°And not only that, Alowey also escaped by saying the same ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ excuse as Asher, as for Ifca, well¡­she did almost drown in the bath due to drowsiness so guess she¡¯s fine. But even so, I mean seriously, why can¡¯t we just have some family¡­¡­.time¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    With her words getting cut off, Alowey suddenly stops in a single spot while staring at an empty wall. Alfern, who walked pass her, turns around and asks.

    [Alfern] ¡°Diana, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    But even though Alfern asked, Diana didn¡¯t answer back and simply raises her right arm and suddenly thrusting the wall with an Open Palm Strike.

    *Thud!* *Crack*

    With her powerful thrust, the thick marble white wall now has a big crack that has a similar shape that of a spider web that spreads in about 6 feet.

    [Diana] ¡°Huh, I guess I was just imagining things.¡±

    Since Alfern trusts Diana to an amazing degree, Alfern wasn¡¯t shocked and simply asked again.

    [Diana] ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s just that I thought I felt the presence of two people in the corner, guess I stayed in the bath for too long. Oh, um¡­sorry about the wall, can it be fixed?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Heh, though the size of the crack is huge, it can still be fixed with Earth magic. I¡¯ll just tell the mages that my Wife had a little fit.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh come on, you don¡¯t have to tell them that, you meanie.¡±

    Fully knowing that Alfern is only joking, Diana also gave Alfern a joking pout as she locks her arms around Alfern¡¯s left arm.

    With small giggles coming out from their mouths, the atmosphere around the two made a pink and sweet image.

    As soon as the two idiot couples leave, a sound of two bodies dropping down the floor could be heard.

    Releasing their spell, the figures of both Gale and Hail can now be seen. But this time both aren¡¯t standing but they are now seated on the floor with their eyes wide open in shock.

    With their lower jaws chattering, they both look at each other without saying anything. After a few seconds looking at each other in shock, Gale and Hail looks behind them and sees the damage that Diana has made.

    While they were invisible, the two were shocked and even felt scared when Diana suddenly stops in front of them and stares at the spot where they stood.

    But what almost gave them away was that Diana¡¯s sudden and powerful attack.

    The two continue to look at the spider web shaped cracks that are engraved into the marble wall, Gales and Hail turns their heads towards each other and finally said something.

    [Gale] ¡°S¡ªSister, did you see that woman cast any enhancement spell to herself?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°N¡ªno Sister, she didn¡¯t cast anything.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Th¡ªthen, that would mean that¡ª¡°

    [Hail] ¡°¡ªthat strike she just did was her own strength¡­¡±

    With the two ending up with the same conclusion, Gale and Hail couldn¡¯t help but tremble and get socked by their own cold sweat.

    In all the years that the twin¡¯s have experienced, they never have met someone like Diana.

    The twins have fought against a monster with similar strength, but they had the element of surprise as well as Gale¡¯s Wind and Water type magic and Hail¡¯s Light and Electric type magic, both of them have elements that can strike fast, Gale has wind and Hail has Electricity.

    But for Diana, she almost saw through Hail¡¯s invincibility magic.

    With someone that dangerous around the castle, Gale and Hail looks at each other once more and decided to no longer stay inside and find Asher¡¯s room.

    [Hail] ¡°Since that Djinn woman said that our target is in his room resting.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Then all we need to do is finish him there, let¡¯s go Sister.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Right behind you Sister.¡±

    And so, the two Night Elves are now headed to the 2nd floor to find Asher¡¯s room.

    While the two hired elves roam around the 2nd floor of the castle, Asher is now in his room reading some book that he borrowed from his older sister Alowey.

    [Asher] ¡°So that¡¯s why the Mana that¡¯s been spraying behind me turned into a wall of ice. The Mana itself changes to the chosen element that the caster wants.¡±

    Remembering that Alowey was an actual teacher, despite being a kingdom¡¯s princess, Asher asks if he could borrow some of her books that can describe the characteristics of Mana.

    Unfortunately, even though Alowey is a princess, she much prefers to spend her own money on this she wants to buy and not only that, books are extremely rare in this world, so she only owns two.

    One book that explains inner Mana and the other book explain about the Mana that spreading around the world. It also explains about chants and other spells that needs strong concentration.

    He also found out that Alowey¡¯s books were the one that Diana read that gave her a lot of ideas with her spell.

    But since a lot of thing happened in a single day, Asher¡¯s eyes starts to get heavy and slowly get sleepy.

    Though Asher wanted to read more, he could no longer stay awake and decided to sleep.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh well, there¡¯s always tomorrow.¡±

    Putting the book on the office like table, Asher walks towards his bed.

    [Asher] (I was so excited about the book that I didn¡¯t notice that it took 20 steps just to get to my bed.)

    He then looks around his room, left and right and top and bottom. From the size, Asher could tell that he could fit multiple cars inside his own room and still have some space to put 5 or 6 motorbikes and as for the ceiling, 2 fighter jets could fit.

    Making it to his bed, Asher took off his shirt and lay down at the amazingly soft mattress. He then looks at the canopy of his bed and stared at it in a daze.

    [Asher] (Why would a bed need a roof if it¡¯s already inside?)

    Realizing that he would be able to sleep if he keeps thinking about it, Asher turns to his right and closes his eyes. He then turns to his left while still having his eyes closed, then turns to his right again.

    [Asher] ¡°I can¡¯t sleep like this; everything is too wide and luxurious.¡±

    With so much luxury items around him and staying in a room with a stupid crazy size, Asher who grew up in a very small apartment couldn¡¯t get used to the lifestyle of the royalty.

    Sitting up from his bed with a stiff smile, Asher lies down and rolls his body 3 times just so he could get out.

    With the use of the moons of Terrafis, Asher looks around tries to find a suitable place to sleep. At first he wanted to try the couch, but he quickly realized that he might just fall off and wake up.

    Just when he was about to give up, he finally found a place to sleep. Taking one of the bed¡¯s blankets, Asher lies down and closes eyes slowly.

    An hour later, after painstakingly checking all the rooms in the second floor, the two Night Elves finally found their target¡¯s room.

    Making sure that no sound could be heard from the door, Gael and Hail slowly opens the door and enters the room.

    With total silence, Gale and Hail looks at each other and communicated with their eyes and hand gestures.

    Taking advantage of the darkness of the room as well as the strong eye sights of a Night Elf, Gale and Hail quickly found the bed.

    But usually they could work even faster if they are compared to what job they did before, but since they found someone troubling like Diana is inside the castle, they rushed towards the bed in a panic.

    With the two taking both side of the bed, Hail used her invisibility spell again and Gale starts to chant a wind type attack spell.

    Though Hail could also use her lightning type magic, their target is a direct royal family member, so if they use a lightning type spell, it would leave too much evidence and might track her and her older sister down, but with Gale¡¯s wind type magic, no evidence will be found.

    Floating above the bed are 3 crescent shaped blades that are made entirely out of wind, Gale and Hail starts to count from 3.

    [Gale] (3...)

    [Hail] (2¡­)

    Reaching the final number, Gale strikes her cutting wind magic and it slices the bed¡¯s mattress into confetti. But unfortunately form the both of them, due to their panicked actions from earlier they fail to notice that the bed is empty.

    The sisters wanted to shout out loud in surprise, but they quickly close their mouths with their hands.

    [???] ¡°Hngh¡­what¡­what¡¯s with all that noise?¡±

    With a voice coming out of nowhere, Gale and Hail look to their left and right, searching for the owner of the voice.

    But to their shock, they couldn¡¯t see anyone in the room besides themselves.

    As they continuously look around them, they start to hear rustling noises and soon, the owner of the voice shows himself.

    [Asher] ¡°I was having such a good nap too¡­huh?¡±

    It was their target Asher.

    Seeing their target all of a sudden, the two girls quickly jumps back to get some distance from him.

    [Gale] (C¡ªcould it be that he knew we were coming!?)

    [Hail] (To think he would be hiding himself in such a location!?)

    Both never would have thought that their plans was already known to the target, so they both slowly take small steps backwards while still having their eyes on Asher.

    Asher on the other hand, honestly has no idea on what was going on.

    Right now, Asher could only see that there are two maids jumping back in surprise while carrying shocked looks on their faces.

    Asher, who has woken up, started to worry.

    [Asher] (Oh no, did I scare them? Well, I did just pop out under the bed, so I guess I did. They must think I¡¯m some sort of weirdo.)

    Since all the places where he can sleep tends to make him think about the size of the room as well as the expensive furniture, Asher needed a confined space to sleep and as a result, Asher slept under the bed.

    Thinking that he needs to apologize, Asher quickly got the rest of his body out and stood.

    [Asher] ¡°Um¡­uhh¡­sorry about tha¡ªhmm!?¡±

    Just when Asher was about to say his apologies, he suddenly senses something invisible coming towards his neck, so he bends his back making a shape of an upside-down letter ¡®U¡¯.

    But just when he thought that he successfully dodged the first maids attack, or Gale¡¯s attack, Asher finds the other maid behind him is already finished chanting and lines of blue light started to wrap around her hands.

    Having no time to figure what kind of magic it is, Asher kicks the ground and lifts his whole body with his arms and as if jumping with the sue of his feet, Asher pushes his body into the air.

    *Kushhhack!*

    Once again, Asher was able to dodge the second maid¡¯s attack, or Hail¡¯s attack spell, successfully.

    Landing on the floor gently, Asher looks behind Gale and found his gauntlets that he removed from his arms, placed on top of his table. He then ran towards Gale fearlessly.

    With Gale slightly panicking, she quickly chants another wind attack spell that shoots like a small cannon and aim, and behind Asher was Hail starting to chant for another spell.

    With Asher getting closer, Gales aims for his head and shoots.

    *Pheeew!* *Pheeew!* *Pheeew!* *Pheeew!*

    [Gale] ¡°What, how in the world did he!?¡±

    Asher easily dodged her shoots without even slowing down.

    Though she was shocked to see her spell miss, she quickly regains her composure and chants another spell, but before she even said a single word, she finds Asher 15 inches away from her.

    As a last resort, Gale grabs the knife on her hips and swings it towards Asher, but just like her magic, Asher easily dodge her by ducking.

    Seeing her right arm wide open, Asher grabs her wrist and threw her towards Hail, who was just about to fire her spell.

    [Gale] ¡°Whoaaaa!?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Huh¡ªumph!?¡±

    But even though her spell got interrupted, the lightning spell still shot straight. But luckily, Asher is close to the table.

    Asher then jumps over the table while grabbing hold to the table¡¯s edge and just as soon as he landed, he flips the table used it as a shield from the lightning attack.

    With his gauntlets that fell beside him, he puts on Regulus, leaves the table¡¯s safe zone and confronts the two night elves.

    The two Night Elves that just stood up, sees their target bask in moonlight, making his silver colored gauntlets shine blue, similar to the blue glow of the scarf-like Mana on Asher back that seems to be getting longer and is moving wildly.

    [Asher] ¡°Only a blind moron would still think that you two are maids right after what tried to do.¡±

    *Thunk!*

    Bashing his left fist into his right palm, Asher gave Gale and Hail a fearless and confident crooked smile.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry ladies; I¡¯ll be sure not to hurt you...well, not much, we still need to talk after this after all.¡±

    <hr />

    Hey guys ZYLOS here, sorry for not being able to post anything lately, my computer is starting to break down on me and i don''t have the money to get a new one. since this PC is a windows XP the part are all old and i can''t get them replaced. i''m really sorry, but i will still continue this story as well as my other one. i will not abandon these stories, they''re like my own kids. so when i open my PATREON web site, please support me, i''ll also be making comic there as well. thank ans see you next chapter!!!

 Conclusion of the Raid and a new Student...

    Chapter 17

    A quiet night lingers throughout and in the castle, soldiers doing their duty scouting the area and some maids doing their final chores for the day.

    All the people who are awake are the only ones that still have duties to attend to, except for one.

    [Deloria] ¡°I can¡¯t believe something so troubling happen to Sir Asher while I wasn¡¯t beside him. Even though I¡¯m supposed to be his personal attendant, what a failure I am¡­¡±

    The young Royal Attendant walk out of her room and into the veranda, as she slowly leans to a corner, she looks one floor up where her master¡¯s room is located.

    [Deloria] ¡°I wonder if Sir Asher is already asleep.¡±

    Due to the danger that just happened at the city, Deloria felt bad for not being useful to Asher in his time of need and even got him hurt.

    Within her, the urge to go up to his room and ask for forgiveness is swelling up inside her. But seeing the moons up in the night sky, she knows well that it would be rude to go to his room.

    [Deloira] ¡°(Sigh) What am I thinking, I can¡¯t go up there and disturb him. He might be already asleep by this time¡­and most of all¡­¡±

    Though Deloria is a very loyal attendant who is very well known for her devotion to the crown, she is still a woman in her prime.

    Going to a man¡¯s room at night is something she has never done before.

    [Deloria] (If I go to his room now, someone might see me and a misunderstanding might occur, spreading not only in the castle but also the whole city.) ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    (Crack)

    [Deloria] ¡°Hmm?¡±

    At the end of her sigh, she took notice of a sound coming from Asher¡¯s room, she looks up and takes a few steps closer, but suddenly¡­

    (BOOM!!)

    [Deloria] ¡°Khuu!¡±

    An explosion of wind and light destroys blows out of Asher¡¯s room, and Deloria who is just below Asher¡¯s room got blown away and hit her back on the veranda¡¯s corner.

    She then stood up and looks at Asher¡¯s room.

    With the wind continue to blow, the dust quickly disappears and Deloria sees a big gaping hole, showing the destroyed interior of Asher¡¯s room.

    But something came out flying that took Deloria¡¯s eyes away from the destroyed room.

    [Asher] ¡°Whoa, that almost hit me.¡±

    Though he said that, Asher is still calm and did a back flip while still on the air and gently lands on the garden¡¯s grass.

    [Asher] ¡°So there¡¯s magic like that to, huh? The more you learn¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Sir Asher, are you alright!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh hey Deloria, that was some explosion, huh!?¡±

    Even though Asher was just attacked, he gave Deloria the usual Family Grin and waves to her.

    [Asher] ¡°You¡¯re not hurt are you!?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Please Sir; this isn¡¯t the time to worry about me!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I dodged every attack they shoot out at me, I just jumped out so they won¡¯t make a mess of my room any more than they have!¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there Sir, just hold on!¡±

    But just as soon as Deloria heads to the stairs, two other figures jumps out and slowly descends down by whirling gust of wind made from magic.

    [Hail] ¡°Sister, this man was able to avoid our attacks with ease again.¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Yes Sister, this man is quite different from our old targets. We need to get serious.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Agreed Sister.¡±

    With the two assassins landing at the ground, Hail and Gail readies themselves to confront Asher by whispering their chants.

    But for Asher¡­

    [Asher] ¡°I was kind of bummed out because I thought I need to wait to try my magic out, but since you girls came over, I guess I¡¯ll be able to do a little test run.¡±

    Before they even get to the middle of their chants, Asher is already running towards them.

    Normally a mage would panic if the attacker charges in, but the twins kept their calm and ran both left and right while continuing their chants.

    [Asher] ¡°Damn, who should I chase? Umm¡­left it is.¡±

    Deciding to chase after Hail, Gail stops and aims towards Asher¡¯s back.

    On Gail¡¯s palms, a ball of powerful wind pressure starts to accumulate, and from behind the wind made ball is a spiral of wind, making it look like a spring.

    But even though Asher was chasing after Hail, he still kept his eyes on Gail. And when he saw Gail aiming at him, he quickly tries something with his new found power.

    The blue Mana that is gushing out of his back starts to change it color from blue to bright orange. Turing it into spewing flames.

    The Mana then stops flapping like a long scarf and straitened itself, it then made a strong sound while the dirt behind him made clouds.

    Getting the feeling of being pushed from behind, Asher kicks the ground, rushing towards Gail.

    [Asher] (Ha! It worked, it actually worked¡­huh?) ¡°Eh!?¡±

    But his excitement quickly wore of due to not being able to release the right amount of Mana.

    The flame coming out of his back was too powerful making him fly towards Gail instead of dashing to her.

    [Gail] ¡°Huh!? No¡ªwait, what are you¡ªkyaaa!¡±

    With Asher¡¯s sudden speed, Gail panicked and wasn¡¯t able to finish the final chant making the ball of wind fade.

    [Asher] ¡°Oof~¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Mmph~¡±

    Since the booster behind Asher wasn¡¯t stopping the two crashes onto one another and the position they are in right now is like how a mother carries her child from the front.

    But it¡¯s clear to anyone who sees this is that there is no mother to child atmosphere around them.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    [Asher] ¡°D¡ªdamn it, I never would have thought the thrust would be this powerful.¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat are you planning on thrusting into me!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Gail] ¡°Your planning to thrust into m¡ªAhnn~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Wha!?¡±

    With the erotic sound that came out of Gail¡¯s mouth, which is only an inch away from Asher¡¯s ear, made him stop thinking for a second.

    With the Mana made booster on his back, he continues to fly forward without any intention of stopping before they hit the castle wall.

    [Asher] ¡°Crap!¡±

    To avoid hitting the stone wall, Asher quickly raises his left leg and is about to kick the wall. But little did he know, as soon as Asher raised his leg, his lap hits Gail¡¯s crotch.

    [Gail] ¡°Hyaann!¡±

    This made her moan even louder than before and made her flushed red face even redder.

    At first, Asher thought that if he might be able to stop once he steps on the wall, but the force was too much and made him start running on the wall.

    [Gail] ¡°Hyaa~ Ahhnn~ Nnnnh~¡±

    But whenever he uses his left leg to run, it always hits Gail¡¯s crotch. So in every left step he makes, the voice of a young woman¡¯s moan could be heard.

    [Hail] Wha¡ªwhat are you doing to my sister!?¡±

    With Hails loud voice, Asher notices that she already has a spell ready. On her hands is a whip made out of electricity.

    But what Asher notice after, is Hail¡¯s voice is stuttering while having her face blushed in deep red.

    Due to panicking, Hail swings her whip uncontrollably causing the bushes and trees to get destroyed.

    But surprisingly, Asher kept dodging the upcoming whip while jumping from wall to wall. But as he continues to dodge every attack, one swing of the whip fell in front of him.

    Asher then kicks to the side and making him run towards Hail.

    [Asher] ¡°L¡ªlook out!¡±

    [Hail] ¡°Huh!? Wait! Wha¡ªwhy are you¡­¡±

    And just like her sister Gail, Hail is now being carried in a similar fashion, along with her most private being touched by Asher¡¯s leg.

    [Hail] ¡°A¡ªahnn~ wha¡ªwhat do you think you¡¯re do¡ªahhnn~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh!? You too!?¡±

    Asher continues to figure out on how to stop the flames on his back, Deloria eventually makes it to them.

    [Deloria] ¡°Sir, I am here! Please step back as I¡ª¡°

    [Hail & Gale] ¡°¡°AAAAHHHHNNNNNnnnnn!¡±¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°As I¡­¡±

    Deloria has no words to explain this, not once have she ever seen such a scene nor does anyone is this world or the other world.

    All that could be said is that there was a lot of Moaning on that very night.

    A few Hours passed and the twins are now tied up and also put inside a cell.

    As for the cell next to them¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Why am I also inside a cell?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Quiet Sexual Harasser, you will be personally interrogated by me, Inspector Diana, CSI!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Like hell you are, you¡¯re just an Office lady!¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°L¡ªlady Diana, please don¡¯t do anything rash to Sir Asher.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Del, I¡¯m only going to see if he is innocent or not.¡±

    While the Mother and Son combo has their own Professional interrogation, along with Deloria who was worried for Asher, Aloway and a few Guards enter the Cell of the twin Night Elves.

    In truth, the king, Alfern himself wanted to do the interrogation, but due to safety reasons, he can only wait for his daughter¡¯s report.

    [Aloway] ¡°First, let me have your names.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°¡­¡­¡­This one¡¯s name is Gale.¡±

    [Gail] ¡°¡­¡­¡­This one¡¯s names is Hail.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°I see, now then¡­ how were you able to enter the castle walls?¡±

    [Hail] ¡°We sisters got in when the Giants Wasps attacked the city.¡±

    [Gale] ¡°Since the Guard are mostly at the city, the defense of the walls lessened.¡±

    [Aloway] (So mother was right, not only was the Giant wasp attack elaborated, but it was also used as a decoy for these assassins to enter.)

    After thinking that, Aloway cleared his throat with a small cough and once again asks the Twins.

    [Aloway] ¡°This will be the last question for now. Can you tell us who hired you to do this?¡±

    Hearing Aloway¡¯s question, the two face at each other with a troubled look.

    [Hail] ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t get to ask of even see his face, right Gale?¡±

    [Gale] ¡°That¡¯s right Hail; we got the pay upfront, so we didn¡¯t go any further than the name of our target.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Are you telling the truth?¡±

    [Gale] ¡°We are, we don¡¯t know anything else other than the name of our target.¡±

    [Hail] ¡°We are telling you the truth, we don¡¯t know anything else, we¡¯re innocent.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Innocent?¡±

    The air in that specific cell grew heavy in an instant. Aloway¡¯s hair starts to flow into the air and small yellow sparks appeared around her, making cracking sounds.

    [Aloway] ¡°You two, Innocent you say?¡±

    [Hail/Gale] ¡°Hiiiiiii!¡±

    Aloway then look down on them with a cold look, strong enough to even affect not only the Twin assassins but also the guards around her.

    [Aloway] ¡°You two tried to hurt my Little Brother and you dare call yourself Innocent?¡±

    [Hail/Gale] ¡°¡°We¡ªwe¡¯re sorry!¡±¡±

    Seeing this reaction from the rarely displeased Aloway reminded all the people in the Cell that angering Djinn is one of the few things in this world that should be angered.

    After a few minutes of small sparks crackling into the air, Aloway snaps back and dispelled her anger.

    [Aloway] ¡°Sigh~ That¡¯s all my questions for now. Guards, please keep an eye on these two and put another two more guards at the entrance.¡±

    [Guard] ¡°Yes your highness!¡±

    After saying such, she turns around and walks away from the Cell.

    [Aloway] ¡°Oh right, Mother is still¡­¡±

    Just when she was about to walk towards the entrance, she remembers that Diana is supposedly interrogating his younger brother for his misconduct.

    [Aloway] ¡°Mother, Asher, Deloria, I¡¯m done talking to them, so let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    [Diana] ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, whaaa~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯ll bit that excuse?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°But¡ªbut I was tempted, once I saw it, I¡ªI just couldn¡¯t help myself! My hands, my hands they just¡­*Sniff* Whaaaa~¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ah~ so you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Huh? Umm¡­yes, I am¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°This person is the culprit, cuff her.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°No wait, I¡ªI swear that I didn¡¯t mean to, I was just tempted, I didn¡¯t mean to eat Ifca¡¯s Leche Flan!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Looks like I solved another case. Let¡¯s go Assistant Inspector Deloria, our job here is done.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Eh? Oh, umm¡­y¡ªyeah, right behind you Sir.¡±

    After leaving a few words, Asher turns around walks towards the Dungeon Cell¡¯s exit in a slight dramatic way.

    Delorai followed him while looking back a few times.

    And as for Diana, she is kneeling down on the ground while covering her face with her hands, hiding her small tears and shame.

    [Aloway] ¡°What happened?¡±

    The princess wasn¡¯t the only who was confused to see what happened, even the guards who peeked out of curiosity have nothing but questions in their heads.

    The Morning breeze blew throughout the kingdom and a young male Djinn is now doing some handstand pushups in the soldier¡¯s training ground.

    [Asher] ¡°48¡­gnnn¡­49¡­¡­nnnnnnggg¡­.50!¡±

    Shouting the final count, he pushes the ground and lands softly.

    [Asher] ¡°Phew~ nothing like a good warm up to start the morning.¡±

    While looking up into the air, he inhales while bending his back and then held the position and air inside him for a few minutes and then straightens his body and breaths out all the air in his lungs.

    But then, as soon as she breaths in some new air, he sighs tiringly.

    [Asher] ¡°Man, so much happened yesterday¡­that Noble¡¯s rude attitude, the giant wasps¡¯ attack and finally twins assassins attacking me¡­*Sigh* What a day that was¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°S¡ªsir Asher¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? Oh hey Deloria, morning.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes, Good Morning Sir.¡±

    After greeting each other, Asher did a Punching Stance and starts to punch into the air, but while he is doing so, he takes a small glimpse on his right and finds Deloria standing in silence, watching him.

    [Asher] ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± (This is pretty awkward.)

    Though it wasn¡¯t at all unpleasant, Asher still felt Deloria¡¯s eyes piercing behind him.

    As for the reason for Deloria¡¯s action is because of what happened last night.

    Though neither Asher nor does anyone else blames her, Deloria believes that endangering the man she serves was her fault.

    [Deloria] (We still have no idea who hired those assassins; I must stay close to Sir Asher to keep him safe.)

    As he continues to punch into the air, he thought of an idea to stop Deloria¡¯s piercing glare.

    [Asher] ¡°Hey Deloria, do you want to join me?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Hmm, you want me to join you Sir?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll be fun, just follow what I do.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Th¡ªthen, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Like I said, just do what I do¡­Alright, first is¡­a Right Straight!¡±

    *FOOOOOMM!!!*

    [Deloria] ¡°Right Straight¡­Humph¡­¡±

    *¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­*

    [Deloria] ¡°Huh?¡±

    Right after doing a punch, Deloria shows a confused look and then stares at her right hand, as if there was something wrong.

    And of course Asher, who is just standing beside her, notices expression.

    [Asher] ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you pull a muscle?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­when I punched into the air, it didn¡¯t do that big FOOOOMMM~ sound like yours did.¡±

    To answer Asher¡¯s question, Deloria repeats her punch, but when her explanation got to the sound, she did a child-like impression.

    And from seeing that¡­

    [Asher] ¡®I¡ªI see¡­¡± (That impression she just did was kind of cute.)

    [Deloria] ¡°I did a punch and yet the result is different.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm¡­¡­can I see you do another punch?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Yes¡­Hmmph¡­how is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hold that pose¡­let¡¯s see¡­hmmm¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s clenching her fist to hard.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ah, mom.¡±

    While Asher looks for Deloria¡¯s problem, Diana comes out from the castle¡¯s entrance wearing her cycling clothes and her hair tied into a pony tail.

    [Deloria] ¡®¡±M¡ªmy fist?¡±

    To Deloria¡¯s question, Diana simply nods while walking closer to us.

    And when she got close enough, Diana held on to Deloria¡¯s clenched fist and starts to explain.

    [Diana] ¡°When you punch, you shouldn¡¯t clench your fist, just lightly close them. You see when you do clench them, the muscle in you forearm while slow down impact of you punch. But when you relax your fist before punching¡­¡±

    *FOOOOOOMM!*

    [Diana] ¡°The speed will increase.¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°I see¡­Right Punch.¡±

    *FMmmmm~*

    [Deloria] ¡°So weak¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Well, Asher and I have been doing this for years; it takes time so¡­hmm¡­Time, huh.¡±

    After pondering for a few minutes, Diana sticks out her hand towards Deloria and said¡­

    [Diana] ¡°Deloria, how¡¯d you like to be my 3<sup>rd</sup> student?¡±

    Once again, the family Grin shows itself once more.

 The Effect...

    Chapter 18

    Just as Diana suggested, with only a few seconds of thinking, Deloria agrees and is also a bit excited.

    [Diana] ¡°Now then, shall we do a normal right punch and then left and so on, alright?¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Y¡ªyes.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°You to Ash.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Got it.¡±

    Just as Diana¡¯s instructed, Asher, Deloria an even Diana, who is standing in the middle, starts punching into the air.

    But while they are doing so, Deloria just couldn¡¯t help but realize something.

    *FOOOOOOM!*

    *FOOOOOOM!*

    *FMMmmmm¡­*

    Her punch is way too different compared to the mother and son combo.

    [Deloria] ¡°Gnnnn, why is it so different.¡±

    Those words coming from Deloria was actually something she intends to keep to herself, but Diana, who is standing next to her, hears it and simply smiles while she continues to punch.

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufu, those punch sound is really similar to yours Ash, back when you were 6 years old.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, really? No wonder it sounded so familiar.¡±

    [Diana] (But he quickly improves his punching in 1 month, which honestly kind of freaked me out. I¡¯m not going to say it out loud though.)

    A 6 year old that has a punch strong enough to knock out an adult martial artist.

    Only remembering what might happen in Asher¡¯s grade school back then gave Diana a cold sweat flow down her cheeks.

    [Diana] (I was so scared I thought I might get a call from his principal.)

    While Diana continues to remember about something troubling and Deloria recklessly punch, similar to a child¡¯s tantrum punch, Asher peacefully continues his basics.

    But while the 3 do their thing individually, 3 other voices called out to Asher.

    [Alicia] ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Sir Asher nyaa! Hello nyaa!¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true, Good morning Sir Asher.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°S¡ªSir Asher, a very good morning to you sir.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Oh, hey guys!¡±

    After greeting each other, The 3 maids walk closer to him while carrying baskets with cleanly folded curtains inside it.

    [Alicia] ¡°Sir, it¡¯s early in the morning and yet you¡¯re already doing something nyaa~, you sure are energetic nyaa~.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this ever since I was a kid, so I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Asher, who are they¡ªHmm!?¡±

    [Alicia] ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Queen nyaa~ H¡ªhello nyaa~¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°G¡ªgood morning, Your Highness.¡±

    [Touwa] ¡°G¡ªgood morning, Y¡ªYour H¡ªHighness.¡±

    Not even finishing her question, Diana eyes quickly opens wide in surprise as she intensely looks at the 3 maids.

    [Diana] (C¡ªcould it be, his condition, his Oblivious Heartthrob condition took effect on them!?) ¡°Huh?¡±

    But unlike her thoughts, the maids seem to act normal, more normal that the love struck women that suddenly barges to their home.

    [Diana] ¡°Phew, that¡¯s reassuring. Oh~ good morning to you girls too.¡±

    Knowing this, Diana gave them a warm smile and greeted them like a nice mother would.

    Seeing their future Queen¡¯s warm greeting, the three maids calms down and breathing out their suppressed breaths.

    But as soon as they calmed down, Alicia¡¯s cat ears twitches and quickly remembers what she heard from Diana.

    [Alicia] ¡°Umm¡­Your Highness?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm, what is it? Oh adorable cat Maid. Come here kitty, that¡¯s a good girl, good girl¡­¡±

    Not even letting Alicia say anything else, Diana proceeds on caressing her head and the lower part of her chin.

    [Alicia] ¡°Unyaaaaaannnn~¡±

    Unknown to the cat maid herself, she already starts to purr like a real domesticated kitten.

    But after a few more patting on the head and caressing on the chin, Alicia took out all of her strength to resist and ask the question she failed to ask.

    [Alicia] ¡°Wha¡ªwhat do you *purr* What do you mean by ¡®Reassuring¡¯? Unnnyaaaaa~¡±

    As soon as she heard that, Diana stops her caressing and shows a serious look.

    She then beckons at Bartila and Touwa and then huddles up together, similar to American Football players do when they talk about strategies.

    [Diana] ¡°What I mean is that, you three might get caught by the Oblivious Heartthrob Effect.¡±

    [Alicia/Bartila/Touwa] ¡°¡°¡°Th¡ªThe Oblivious Heartthrob Effect (nyaa)?¡±¡±¡±

    [Diana] ¡°That¡¯s right, a very unique effect that with my son¡¯s single act, and the opposite sex will quickly fall for him.¡±

    [Alicia/Bartila] ¡°¡°Ah~ so that¡¯s what it¡¯s called.¡±¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm? you two don¡¯t seem to be that surprise by it.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    [Alicia] ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡±

    [Bartila] ¡°We kind of seen it happen, I guess¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What, to who?¡±

    And without answering, the two maids turn their head to the side and stares at their caramel skinned, Fading, light violet haired friend.

    [Touwa] ¡°Mmmmnnn~¡±

    Though her long bangs covers her eyes and half of her cheeks, Diana and the two maids could still see the blush on her face.

    [Diana] ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m too late.¡±

    Without knowing anything, Diana is already too late and her son has already affected someone.

    [Diana] (No wait; this is another world, much different from ours, so maybe, just maybe, the girls here are different¡­) ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    With a small hope inside her, a hope for not getting another stubborn woman wanting to her son appearing in front of her again, she turns her head towards Touwa and scans her whole body.

    [Diana] ¡°Her figure is¡­similar or maybe even surpasses a top Magazine Model¡­¡±

    While continuing to stare at her, Diana walks closer and suddenly places her right palm on Touwa¡¯s chest¡­

    [Touwa] ¡°Hyaa!?¡±

    Or to be more precise, Diana is grabbing Touwa¡¯s under boob and bounces it on her right palm.

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm~ you are a woman, so this can¡¯t be helped, as for your height¡­Tch.¡±

    Though Diana had a very attractive body, she is still shorter that than the average height of a normal woman, so of course seeing Touwa¡¯s long legs made her click her tongue.

    Speaking of her legs, right after secretly clicking her tongue, she crouches down and then starts to fondle Touwa¡¯s thighs.

    [Touwa] ¡°Hynnnn!?¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm, good, but could still use a few more work. Now then, what about her personality¡­¡±

    After the thigh fondling, Diana suddenly stands up and intensely stares at Touwa¡¯s face.

    [Touwa] ¡°U¡ªumm¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Hmm~ your bangs are in the way¡­¡±

    Saying that, Diana parts her bangs like a curtain.

    [Diana] ¡°Good God, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Mom, stop that, you bothering her.¡±

    Diana wanted to do a few more tests, but Asher, who¡¯s been blushing the whole time, grabs Diana¡¯s collar and lifts her aside.

    [Asher] ¡°Sheesh~ Sorry about that Touwa, my Mom is just¡­well¡­she¡¯s¡­umm¡­she¡¯s¡­well she¡¯s my Mom.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just reminding you that you are supposed to be teaching Deloria.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Oh right, Sorry Deloria I was just¡ª¡±

    [Deloria] ¡°Haa~ Haa~ R¡ªright p¡ªpunch¡­Haa~ Haa~ Right pu¡ªpunch¡­¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Wow, what hard worker.¡±

    Even after all those noises, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Deloria is completely engrossed on Punching.

    [Diana] ¡°Fufufu~ to have such a hard working Student, master is touched.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hurry up and stop her.¡±

    [Diana] ¡°Alright Deloria, that¡¯s enough for now. Anyway, speaking of students¡­¡±

    After stopping Deloria by patting her on her head, she turns around and faces the three maids while carrying her family grin.

    [Diana] ¡°Do you girls like to be taught?¡±

    [Alicia/Bartila/Touwa] ¡°¡°Huh?¡±¡± ¡°Nya?¡±

    Seeing his mother act like this made Asher a bit worried.

    [Diana] ¡°Go call Al, Aloway and Ifca, let¡¯s all train our bodies together!¡±

    Was the orders that Diana gave Asher. And so, Asher is now walking in the hallway, towards the king¡¯s office alone.

    [Asher] ¡°Mom said that they should be there¡­Ah, Ifca.¡±

    But before he even got to find Aloway and Alfern, he found his expressionless little sister along with white long creature Fuyuki, spun around her neck like a scarf.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Morning, Brother Person¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuuunn~¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Good Morning you two.¡±

    And while still drowsy, Ifca walks forward and eventually press her face on to Asher¡¯s leg, Ifca then look up with her emotionless expression.

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Brother Person, where¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm? oh, do you mean where I¡¯m headed?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nnn~¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°I¡¯m headed towards the Office, do you want to come with me?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nnn~¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Giving another nod, Asher crouches down and lifts Ifca on his right arm and continues to walk forward.

    As Asher walks the hallway, he thought that he was lucky to meet Ifca because he¡¯s still has no idea on how to get to the King¡¯s office on his own.

    [Asher] (This place is so big.)

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Over there¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Father Person¡¯s¡­¡­¡­Office¡­¡­¡­over there¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Without even saying anything, Ifca directs where Alfern¡¯s office, which surprises Asher.

    But seeing Ifca not giving any reaction while looking back at Asher, he simply smiles and carries Ifca on his shoulder.

    [Asher] ¡°Alright little Sis, show me the way!¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Nnn~¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And with Ifca¡¯s directions, Asher easily made it to the king¡¯s Office.

    [Asher] ¡°To think we got here so fast, thanks Ifca.¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Humph~¡­¡­¡­¡±

    And with that thanks, Ifca made a very small triumphant look while resting her chin on Asher¡¯s head.

    [Fuyuki] ¡°Kyuuun~¡±

    Even Fuyuki acted the same.

    With the office¡¯s door right in front of him, he gently knocks and Alfern¡¯s voice could be heard, telling him to enter.

    As he slowly opens the door, Asher finds Alfern sitting on his Office¡¯s chair and Aloway standing in front of him.

    [Asher] ¡°Good Morning.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Good Morning to you too Asher, Ifca.¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Oh, Asher, I hope you got a good night¡¯s sleep, after what happened last night.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I slept well. Umm, am I interrupting something? If you guys are, I can just wait¡ª¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Don¡¯t worry Asher; we were just talking about what happened last night.¡±

    As soon as Aloway mentions about happened last night, Asher remembered and asks¡­

    [Asher] ¡°Yeah, about that, what happened to those two?¡±

    In all honesty, as soon as Asher left the jail cells and making it to his room, he dove into bed and quickly fell asleep due to both getting physically and mentally tiered, completely forgetting about his discomfort of the bed as well as the events that happened that night.

    [Aloway] ¡°Ah~ those two¡­ those two are still confined in the cells.¡±

    Right at the middle of her sentence, Aloway¡¯s expression suddenly darkens but it quickly goes back to normal.

    [Asher] (Wha¡ªwhat was that!?)

    Asher quickly notices the sudden change of Aloway, but since she reverts back to her kind and warm atmosphere, Asher decided to¡­

    [Asher] (Yeah, let¡¯s just gloss over that and forget about it too.)

    He simply brushed it off.

    [Asher] ¡°A¡ªanyway, are those two Dark Elves? They had a light violet skin color, unlike Touwa who has caramel brown skin.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Oh that, actually they are what we call Night Elves.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Hmm, there¡¯re more than two types of elves?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°There are 4 types, Elves, Dark Elves, Night Elves and then the Fairy Elves.¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Ho~ so does that mean there are different kinds of Djinns too?¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°No, there are no other kinds like us, there are only Djinns.¡±

    For some odd reason, Asher felt that Aloway¡¯s words are somewhat deep. Or to be more precise, it kind of sounded like a movie line, besides the Djinn part.

    [Asher] ¡°So does that mean that we have no difference between us? Oh, besides our genders of course.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Actaully¡­¡±

    Showing an interested look on her face, Aloway walks closer to Asher and then lifts his arm vertically.

    [Aloway] ¡°I heard from one of the soldiers we asked that you were able to lift a carriage. Is that true?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Huh? Well, yeah. I was shocked, honestly.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Amazing, to have such strength, could it be because of the transformation?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Eh? Wait, that wasn¡¯t something normal for us Djinns?¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Goodness no, we are a bit stronger than some normal races, but a lot of them can still over power us.¡±

    [Asher] (S¡ªso what I did wasn¡¯t normal, then what the hell happened to me!?)

    [Aloway] ¡°H¡ªhey Asher, you don¡¯t mind if I take a look at your body, right?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°My body?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Sister Person¡­¡­¡­¡­Pervy¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°What!? No, that¡¯s not what I meant! I only want to know more about Asher¡¯s body, no wait, that¡¯s not what I meant, what I mean is I just want know why he change differently from us!¡±

    [Alfern] ¡°Aloway, I know you¡¯re a young woman, so I do understand why you want to know more about the male body. But you should at least tell Asher beforehand.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Oh Father, not you too!¡±

    After seeing his daughter act embarrassed, Alfern laughs jokingly while Aloway continues to panic in place.

    [Aloway] ¡°A¡ªas for you Asher, don¡¯t misunderstand OK? Since I¡¯m a Biology professor, I only wanted to see what makes you so different.¡±

    While keeping it to himself, on just how adorable Aloway is acting right now, Asher gave her the usual family grin.

    [Asher] ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright with it. Actually, I would rather have an expert check up on me if anything else.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°R¡ªreally? That would make me so happy, thank you Asher.¡±

    But in all honesty, though Aloway said that it was for research, deep within her emotions, that she herself have no idea existed, actually has a bit of interest in the male body, mainly Asher¡¯s body.

    Seeing such a smile appear from Aloway, Asher decides to tease her.

    [Asher] ¡°Oh but¡­¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡±

    [Asher] ¡°Be gentle alright, it¡¯s my first time after all.¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Finishing his words, the King once again teases his daughter by covering his mouth with both of his hands and said¡­

    [Alfern] ¡°Oh my~¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°F¡ªFather!?¡±

    [Ifca] ¡°¡­¡­¡­Oh¡­¡­¡­¡­my¡­¡­¡­¡±

    [Aloway] ¡°I¡ªIfca too!?¡±

    The two laughs while Ifca, who is still resting her chin on Asher¡¯s head made a small ¡®V¡¯ shape smile.

    Aloway on the other hand, tries to stop them while having few tears on her eyes.

    [Asher] ¡°Aahahahahaha¡ªOh right, Mom.¡±

    The messenger forgot to send the message.